Ephesians

THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE
FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES

tmmmmmmm&mmmmmmmm^rtmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm
THE EPISTLE TO
THE EPHESIANS
EDITED BY
H.C.G.MOULE.M. A.
GENERAL EDITOR
J. J. S. PEROWiÊ, D.jp.
BISHOP OF WORCESTER
BS 491 .C17 1984 v. 65
The Cambridge Bible for

schools and colleges
Z\jt CambntJjje Btble for ^tijools
anti Colleges*
THE EPISTLE TO THE
E P H E S I A N S.
Sontion : C. J. CLAY and SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
(Klasgoto: 263, ARGYLE STREET.
%d\i}i5: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
0cm lorfe: MACMILLAN AND CO.
:
%\)t Camirititre B3il)Ie for ^tI)ooIs

anti CoUctjes*
General Editor :— J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D.j
Bishop of Worcester.
THE EPISTLE TO THE
EPHESIANS,
WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
THE REV. H. C.
BV
G.
^
MOULE, M.A.
PRINCIPAL OF RIDLEY HALL, AND LATE FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE,
CAMBRIDGE.
EDITED FOR THE SYXDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
ODambritigc
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1895
{All Rights reserved.]

©ambrttigc:
PRINTED BY J. & C. F. CLAY,
PREFACE
BY THE GENERAL EDITOR.
The General Editor of The Cambridge Bible for
Schools thinks it right to say that he does not hold

himself responsible either for the interpretation of
particular passages which the Editors of the several

Books have adopted, or for any opinion on points of
doctrine that they may have expressed. In the New
Testament more especially questions arise of the
deepest theological import, on which the ablest and
most conscientious interpreters have differed and

always will differ. His aim has been in all such
cases to leave each Contributor to the unfettered
exercise of his own judgment, only taking care that
mere controversy should as far as possible be avoided.

He has contented himself chiefly with a careful
revision of the notes, with pointing out omissions, with

PREFACE.
suggesting occasionally a reconsideration of some
question, or a fuller treatment of difficult passages,
and the like.
Beyond this he has not attempted to interfere,
feeling it better that each Commentary should have

its own individual character, and being convinced
that freshness and variety of treatment are more
than a compensation for any lack of uniformity in
the Series.
:
CONTENTS.
PAGES
I. Introduction.
Chapter I. Ephesus: Asia: St Paul's connexion
with Ephesus 9—16
Chapter II. St Paul at Rome: occasion and date
of the Epistle 16 — 22
Chapter III. Authenticity of the Epistle 1^ — 24
Chapter IV. In what sense was the Epistle ad-
dressed to the Ephesians? 24 — 29
Chapter V. Parallelsbetween the Epistle to the
Ephesians and the Epistle to the
Colossians 29 — 32
Chapter VI. The Charge of St Paul to the Ephesian
Elders : the Epistles to Timothy
the Apocalyptic Epistle to the Ephe-
sian Angel 32—33
Chapter VII. Argument of the Epistle 33 — 40
II. Text and Notes 43—164
III. Appendices 165 — 172
IV. Index 1-3- /o
*»* The Text adopted in this Edition is that of Dr Scrivener's

Cambridge Paragraph Bible. A few variations from the ordi-
nary Text, chiefly in the spelling of certain words, and in the
use of italics, will be noticed. For the principles adopted by
Dr Scrivener as regards the printing of the Text see his Intro-
duction to the Paragraph Bible, published by the Cambridge
University Press.
Ephesus is the Metropolis of Asia, and was consecrated to Artemis
...Pythagoras is said to have come from Ephesus. ..The schools of

Parmenides, Zeno, and Democritus, and many philosophers even of our
time, are to be found there. This I say not for the sake of saying it,
but to shew that Paul needed much earnest care in writing to the
Ephesians...The Epistle overflows with lofty thoughts and doctrines.

He writes it from prison at Rome... Things which he scarcely anywhere
else utters, he here expounds.
St Chrysostom, Frea7nble to his Homilies on the Epistle,

INTRODUCTION.
CHAPTER I.
EPHESUS: ASTA: ST PAUL'S CONNEXION WITH EPHESUS.
ABRIEF notice of Ephesus itself will be sufficient here,

for the Epistle, whatever was its destination (see pp. 24, &c.)r
deals scarcely at all with local features and interests. Its
pictures of surrounding forms of thought and life are common,

if not to the world of the apostohc age in general, certainly to
the then world of western Asia Minor
1.
Ephesus was colonized mainly from Athens, and the Ephesians

inherited something of Athenian genius. The great painters,
Parrhasius (cent. 5 B.C.) and Apelles (cent. 4 B.C.), were both
Ephesians. But Asiatic elements, no doubt, largely entered

into the race and thought of the people. For a great harbour
and emporium the situation of the city was remarkable. It
stood some miles from the open coast, on a landlocked basin,
the Sacred Port. This was artificially embanked, and
con-
nected with the sea by a broad channel which communicated

with the river Cayster between the city and the shore. In
primeval times the sea, not yet shut out by the alluvium of the
Cayster, had washed the buildings of the city, but long before
the apostolic age a process of silting,

made worse by mistaken
engineering, had begun to choke the channel, and
ultimately
It was already
cut off altogether the waterway to
the sea.
difficult in St Paul's time to sail

into the Sacred Port.
1
On the supposed allusion, ch. ii., to the Temple of Artemis (Diana),
see the remark, p. 27.

;
INTRODUCTION.
The two architectural features of Ephesus which come up
in the Scripture narrative are the Temple of Artemis (Diana),
and the Theatre. The Ephesian Artemis had little if any
connexion with the Huntress of Hellenic mythology. Her
statue, with its many breasts, betokened the fertility of Nature,
and was engraved, in Greek letters, with a magic legend. The
mighty Temple, one of the Seven Wonders of the ancient
world, stood facing eastward, outside the city walls. First and
last, was the work of 220 years built of shining marble
it ;
342 feet long by 164 feet broad; supported by a forest of

columns each 56 feet high; a sacred museum of master-pieces
of sculpture and painting. At the centre, hidden by curtains
within a gorgeous shrine {iidos), stood the very ancient image
of the Goddess, of wood or ebony^, reputed to have fallen from
the sky. Behind the shrine was a treasury where, as in " the
safest bank in Asia," nations and kings stored their most
precious things. The Temple, as St Paul saw it, subsisted till
A. D. 262, when it was ruined by the Goths.
The Theatre, excavated on the western side of Mount Cores-
sus, and, like all ancient theatres, open to the sky, was the
largest in the Hellenic world, capable of containing 50,000 spec-
tators. Not far to the north of it lay the Stadium, or Race-
and of men with beasts,
course, where also the fights of beasts,
were shewn. Towe can trace figurative references in the
this
great Epistle written from Ephesus (i Cor. iv. 9, ix. 24, 25,
XV. 32).
Ephesus wâs the capital of Proconsular Asia. The Roman
province so called included the whole western coast of our Asia
Minor and a considerable interior region. It was governed by
a Proconsul, chosen by lot from only the Consulars, or Past-
Consuls; a distinction confined to Asia and Libya. The Pro-
consul was assisted, or checked, by the Agent (Procurator) of
the Emperor, and by other Roman officials. But the province
was permitted in a subordinate degree to administer its own
affairs, through municipalities, a Senate, and a popular As-
1 The material was uncertain. It may have been even an aerolite.

;
NTRODUCTION. ii
sembly, which Assembly met usually in the Ephesian Theatre.

The President of the Senate and Assembly was the "Clerk,"
or "Recorder," of Acts xix. He held office for a year, and
the year was dated by his name. Another important dignity
was that of "Asiarch" (Acts xix. 31; "chief of Asia," A.V.
"chief officers of Asia," R.V.). The Asiarchs had for their
main function, along with a priestly office, the duty of providing
(in a large measure) and of controlling^ the great public games
and shows, all of which bore a quasi-sacred character.
The N.T. allusion to the region of Ephesus may
earliest
be found in Acts
ii. 9, where we find some pious Jews from
"Asia" among the crowd at Pentecost. Through these men, or
some of them, the first intimations of the Gospel may have
reached the plain of the Cayster.
St Paul, in the early stages of his great second missionary
circuit (a.d. 51) was divinely "forbidden to preach the word in
Asia" (Acts xvi. 6). But at its close, on his way from Greece
to Syria, he visited Ephesus (Acts xviii. 18— 21), bringing Aquila
and Priscilla with him, and leaving them there. His own stay
was short, as he was hastening to keep a festival, probably
Pentecost, at Jerusalem; and his evangelistic work consisted
7/holly in "reasonings" (perhaps in one isolated "reasoning," for
the verb is aorist, ver. 19) with the Jews in their synagogue.
The impression made by his message must have been favourable,
for he was pressed to stay, and departed with a promise to return.
During his absence, in Syria and Asia Minor (Acts xviii. 22, 23,
xix. i), Apollos visited Ephesus, received full Christian instruc-

tion from Aquila and Priscilla, and passed on to Corinth (Acts
xviii.24—28).
St Paul's second visit lasted over three years (Acts xx. 31),
probably from A.D. 54 to A.D. 57. He arrived from the interior
of Asia Minor (Acts xix. i, where " upper coasts" means "inland
parts"). He found, no doubt, som.e results already of the labours
1 "The Asiarch Philip" appears in the narrative of St Polycarp's

martyrdom (a.D. 166) at Smyrna (ch. xii.), as the authority to whom
the populace appeal to let a liun loose upon the martyr. See the
Excursus on the Asiarchate, Lightfoot's Jgnatms^ &c. vol. II. sect. ii.
pp. 987 &c.
INTRODUCTION.
of Aquila and Priscilla, and of Apollos. But the only recorded
work are the discovery, instruction, baptism,
details of his earliest
and miraculous endowment of a small group of embryo
Christians, if we may call them so (xix. i —
7), and three months
of discussion and appeal in the Jewish synagogue where he had

been so well received before (xix. 8). Opposition now developed,
and as a considerable number of "disciples" had attached them-
selves to the Gospel, he separated them for purposes of worship
and teaching, making the "school of Tyrannus" his Christian
synagogue. This may have been, as Alford suggests, a "private
synagogue" belonging to a Jew Tyrannus, or the lecture-room of
a Gentile convert Tyrannus, or a hall known as " Tyrannus'
hair'i.
Here for full two years (xix. 10) he discoursed daily, just
as modern missionaries in India or China do in chapels or
wayside rooms. And such was the power of the message, with
its attendant physical miracles (xix. 12), and its victorious ex-
posure of the magical practices ^ for which Ephesus was famous

(xix. 13 —
20), and such was the facility and frequency of inter-
course between Ephesus and its province, that the Gospel was
"heard " during these two years by " all them that dwelt in Asia,
both Jews and Greeks" (xix. 10, and cp. 26). This doubtless
means that there was no Asiatic town or district, generally
speaking, which the Gospel did not penetrate, whether by means
of deputed missionaries, such as Epaphras probably was, sent
out by the Apostle from Ephesus, or by native visitors to
Ephesus, returning to their homes as actual converts or, at
least, "enquirers." Modern missionary work, an instructive
but neglected commentary on the Acts, can supply ample
illustrations of such an extension of the Gospel^
As regards St Paul's own work, it seems clear that he re-
mained stationary, on the whole, at Ephesus. To the Ephesian
^ The probable reading, Acts xix. 9, is not ^'one Tyrannus," but
"Tyrannus."
See further, Appendix G.
2
See two small but suggestive books, The Story of the JFuh-kien
3
Mission of the Church Missionary Society, and The Story of the Cheh-
keang Alissioji.
INTRODUCTION. 13
presbyters he speaks of having been with them " the

(xx. 1 8)
whole time'' (rather than "at all times," A. V.). And in CoL
ii. I we find him implying, in the obvious sense of the words,
that he had never personally visited the missions in the vale of
the Lycus— Colossce and HierapoHs. We dwell on this double
phenomenon, the Apostle's fixity of residence and wide extent of
influence, as tending to explain the facts which constitute the
problem of Eph. i. i, and which are discussed more fully below,
pp. 24, &c. may
help the reader to a clear conception of the
It
geographical extent of this two years' work, to enumerate the

places in Proconsular Asia named in the N. T. All the Seven
Churches of the Revelation are of the number, and Troas,
Assos, Adramyttium, Miletus, Trogyllium, Hierapolis, and
Colossse.
This period of extraordinary influence and success, along
with constant Jewish opposition (Acts xx. 19), was closed some-
what sooner, perhaps, than the Apostle had planned, by the
tumult raised by Demetrius (Acts xix.) itself a direct testimony ;
to the extent and depth of the work of the Gospel in the city and
province.
The First Epistle to the Corinthians was written from
Ephesus, at some time during this long stay of the Apostle.
Its date lies close to the end of the stay. The writer (ch. xvi.)
evidently contemplates a speedy visit to Macedonia on the way
to Corinth. We have referred already to the Ephesian allusions
to be found in that Epistle.
On St Paul's last voyage to Syria (a.d. 58) he touched
(Acts XX. 15) at Miletus, on the coast of Caria, some 30 miles
south of Ephesus. Avoiding on purpose a visit to Ephesus,
where in so large a Christian community causes for delay would
inevitably have arisen 1, he sent for the presbyters (called epi-
scopi, ver. 28) of Ephesus to meet him at Miletus, and there
addressed to them the pathetic and noble "charge" recorded by
St Luke, Acts xx. 18 35. We point out elsewhere (p. 32) some
—
resemblances between the Charge and the Epistle. Here it is
^ See Prof. Lumby's notes on Acts xx. in this Series.

14 INTRODUCTION.
enough to say that this remarkable passage in the Acts is
specially interesting as indicating the early organization of the

Christian ministry at Ephesus, a fact only remotely suggested in
the Epistle ; and as supplying an interior view of the persistency,
thoroughness, and profound affection and earnestness of the
Apostle's personal work in the city.
We hear no more of Ephesus till near the close of St Paul's
life, the period of the "Pastoral Epistles." Probably in A.D.
63^ we find him (i Tim. i. 3) exhorting Timothy to "stay on at
Ephesus," when Paul himself was on the way to Macedonia.
And Timothy's work was to be, besides the superintendence of
church order, the correction of a type of false doctrine, in the
outline of which we can detect the same combination of Judaistic
and theosophic elements which seems to have formed the
"heresy of Colossse" when our Epistle and that to the Colossians
were written 2. Ephesus is twice named in 2 Timothy, the
Apostle's last letter. He speaks (i. 18) of the Ephesian One-
siphorus as having "served him in many things" at Ephesus;
possibly during the long stay of three years, possibly during the
later visit indicated i Tim. i. 33. And finally(iv. 12) he says
that he has "sent Tychicus to Ephesus." We cannot know why

this was done. Perhaps the "beloved brother and faithful
minister" of Eph. vi. 21 was dismissed by the Apostle from the
dangerous duty of personal attendance on the way to Rome, in

order to return to Ephesus, there to build up and encourage
the now endangered Church.
Ephesus is mentioned twice more in the N. T. Rev. i. 11, ;
ii. I. We cannot here discuss the question, who and what

were the "Angels of the Churches." But on any theory the
Epistle to the Ephesian Angel is addressed by implication to
the Ephesian Church also, and it is deeply interesting to gather
^ This is not the place to examine the date of the Pastorals. To us

itseems certain that they are the work of St Paul's latest years, and of
a period following the imprisonment at Rome recorded Acts xxviii.
2 See further, p. 20.
3 Very possibly St Paul was seized at Ephesus and carried thence to
his death at Rome. Onesiphorus may have done him loving service at
that crisis.
INTRODUCTION. tj
from the words of the glorified Lord^ what was the spiritual
condition of that Church at the distance of about a generation^
from the date of St Paul's writing. The merits and the faults are
alike those of a highly enlightened and mature community,
deeply taught in Divine truth and jealous for its purity, but
allowing the chill to which a traditional faith, however exalted in
its creed and theory, is liable, to infect their love to Christ.
It is instructive to remember how amply the Pauline Epistle
had provided the Ephesians with the antidote (ch. iii. 14 —21)
to this decline of love, while labouring for their fullest apprehen-
sion of the great theory of truth.
See further, on the Apocalyptic Epistle, p. 33.
"Asia" appears among the regions of our Asia Minor, i Pet.
i. I. The passage
suggests that St Peter, as well as St Paul^
worked as an Apostle in the countries indicated. But his head-
quarters appear to have been in the extreme east, not west, of
the great district (ch. v. 13). Not with St Peter but with St John
do we find Ephesus itself connected in the latest apostolic
history ; as the reference to the Epistles of the Revelation has
already reminded us. Whatever there may be of mere legend
in the stories of St John's old age, we may be quite reasonably
sure that Ephesus was the abode of his last years, the scene of
his influence on Polycarp, Ignatius, and Papias, and the place of
his burial. Here, probably, his Gospel and his Epistles were
written, and, within sixty miles of the Ephesian coast, the
Revelation.
Ephesus long remained the seat of a Christian Church, and
was the place of the great Christian Council (a.d. 431) which
dealt with the heresy of Nestorius. Eighteen years later it was
the scene of the "Robber Synod," an assembly occasioned
by controversies indirectly connected with the same heresy,
and specially infamous for the outrageous violence of the domi-
nant party.
The Bishop of Ephesus, at the end of cent. 4, bore the
^ Surely we are bound by the explicit language of the Seven Epistles

to read them as His direct words, in a sense altogether peculiar.
2 See Abp Trench, Epistles to the Seven Churches, p. 78.
i6 INTRODUCTION.
title of Exarch (or Grand Metropolitan) of Asia; but the Pa-
triarch of Constantinople ultimately annexed the primacy of
Asia.
Ephesus, after a long gradual decline, is now an almost
total solitude. A small Turkish village, Ayasaluk (a corruption
of Hagios Theologos, the Holy Divine, St John), stands upon a
part of the site.
For further particulars of Ephesus, or Asia, or both, see

Smith's Dictionaries, of Classical Geography and of the Bible;
Falkener's Ephesusj Lewin's Life and Epistles of St Paul, vol. I.,
ch. xiii., with the Addenda, pp. xxii, xxiii; and especially
J. T. Wood's Discoveries at Ephesus.
CHAPTER II.
ST PAUL AT ROME : OCCASION AND DATE OF THE EPISTLE.
St Paul arrived in Rome, from Melita, in the spring of

A.D. 6i, probably early in March. There he spent "two full
years " (Acts xxviii. 30), at the close of which, as we have good
reason to believe, he was released.
In the long delay before his trial^ he was of course in
custody; but this was comparatively lenient. He occupied
lodgings of his own (Acts xxviii. 16, 23, 30), probably a storey
or flat in one of the lofty houses common in Rome. It is im-
possible to determine for certain where in the City this lodging

was, but it is likely that it was either in or near the great
Camp of the Praetorians, or Imperial Guard, outside the Colline
Gate, just N.E. of the City 2. In this abode the Apostle was
attached day and night by alight coupling- chain to a Praetorian
sentinel, but was as free, apparently, to invite and maintain
general intercourse as if he had been merely confined by
illness.
^ Due probably to procrastination in the prosecution and to the
caprice of the Emperor. See Lewin, vol. ii. p. 236, for a parallel case.
2 See Bp Lightfoot, Philippians, pp. 9 &c., 99 &c.
INTRODUCTION. \^
The company actually found in his rooms at different times

was very various. His first visitors (indeed they must have been
the providers of his lodging) would be the Roman Christians,
including all, or many, of the saints named in a passage
(Rom. xvi.) written only a very few years before. Then came
the representatives of the Jewish community (Acts xxviii. 17,23),
but apparently never to return, as such, after the long day of
discussion to which they were first invited. Then from time to
time would come Christian brethren, envoys from distant
Churches, or personal friends Epaphroditus from Philippi, Aris-
;
tarchus from Thessalonica, Tychicus from Ephesus, Epaphras

from Colossê, John Mark, Demas, Jesus Justus. Luke, the
beloved physician, was present perhaps always, and Timotheus,
the Apostle's spiritual son, very frequently. One other memor-
able name occurs, Onesimus, the fugitive Colossian slave, whose
story, indicated in the Epistle to Philemon, is at once a strik-
ing evidence of the perfect liberty of access to the prisoner
granted to anyone and everyone, and a beautiful illustration
both of the character of St Paul and the transfiguring power
and righteous principles of the Gospel.
No doubt the visitors to this obscure but holy lodging
were far more miscellaneous than even this list suggests.
Through the successive Praetorian sentinels some knowledge of
the character and message of the prisoner would be always
passing out. The right interpretation of Phil. i. 13I is, beyond
reasonable doubt, that the true account of Paul's imprisonment
came to be " known in the Praetorian regiments, and generally
among people around"; and Phil. iv. 22 indicates that a body
of earnest and affectionate converts had arisen among the
population of slaves and freedmen attached to the Palace of
Nero. And the wording of that passage suggests that such
Christians found a welcome meeting place in the rooms of
the Apostle; doubtless for frequent worship, doubtless also
for direct instruction, and for the blessed enjoyments of the
Meanwhile (Phil. i. 15, 16) there
family affection of the Gospel.
was a section of the Roman Christian community, probably the
^ See Bp Lightfoot, Philippians, pp. 99 &c.
EPHESIANS >
i8 INTRODUCTION.
disciples infected with the prejudices of the Pharisaic party (see
Acts XV., &c.), who, with very few exceptions (see Col. iv. 1 1 and
notes), took sooner or later a position of trying antagonism to
St Paul ; a trial over which he triumphed in the deep peace of
Christ.
It is an interesting possibility, not to say probabihty, that
from time to time the lodging was visited by inquirers of

intellectual fame or distinguished rank. Ancient Christian
tradition 1 actually makes the renowned Stoic writer, L. Annseus
Seneca, tutor and counsellor of Nero, a convert of St Paul's;
and one phase of the legend was the fabrication, within the first
four centuries, of a correspondence between the two. It is quite
certain that Seneca was never a Christian, though his language
is full of startling superficial parallels to that of the N.T., and
most full in his latest writings. But it is at least very hkely

.
that he heard, through his many channels of information, of St

Paul's existence and presence, and that he was intellectually
interested in his teaching and it is quite possible that he cared
;
to visit him. It is not improbable, surely, that Seneca's brother

GalHo (Acts xviii. 12) may have described St Paul, however
passingly, in a letter; for Gallio's religious indifference may
quite well have consisted with a strong personal impression
made on him by St Paul's bearing. Festus himself was little
interested in the Gospel, or at least took care to seem

and so,
yet was deeply impressed by the personnel of the Apostle. And,
again, the Prefect of the Imperial Guard, A.D. 61, was Afranius
Burrus, Seneca's intimate colleague as counsellor to Nero, and
it is at least possible that he had received from Festus a more
than commonplace description of the prisoner consigned to

him^.
Bp Lightfoot, in his Essay, "St Paul and Seneca" {Philzp-
pians, pp. 270, &c.), thinks it possible to trace in some of the
Epistles of the Captivity a Christian adaptation of Stoic ideas.
* The
first hint appears in Tertullian, cent. 2 3. —
2 Wecannot but think that Bp Lightfoot [Philippiatis, p. 301) some-
what underrates the probability that Gallio and Burrus should have
given Seneca an interest in St Paul.
2
INTRODUCTION. 19
The Stoic, for example, made much of the individual's member-

ship in the great Body of the Universe, and citizenship in its
great City. The connexion suggested is interesting, and it falls
quite within the methods of Divine inspiration that materials of

Scripture imagery should be collected from a secular region.
But the language of St Paul about the Mystical Body, in the
Ephesian Epistle particularly, reads far more like a direct
revelation than like an adaptation; and it evidently deals with
a truth which is already, in its substance, perfectly familiar
to the readers^.
Other conspicuous personages of Roman society at the time
have been reckoned by tradition among the chamber-converts
of St Paul, among them the poet Lucan and the Stoic philo-
sopher Epictetus^. But there is absolutely no evidence for
these assertions. It is interesting and suggestive, on the other
hand, to recall one almost certain case of conversion about

this time within the highest Roman Pomponia
aristocracy.
Graecina, wife of Plautius the conqueror of Britain, was accused
(a.d. 57, probably), of "foreign superstition," and tried by her
husband as domestic judge. He acquitted her. But the deep
and solemn seclusion of her life (a seclusion begun A.D. 44 when
her friend the princess Julia was put to death, and continued
unbroken till her own death, about A.D. 84), taken in con-
nexion with the charge, as inall likelihood it was, of Christianity,
" suggests that, shunning society, she sought consolation in the
dutiesand hopes of the Gospel "-^ leaving for ever the splendour
and temptations of the world of Rome. She was not a convert,
obviously, of St Paul's; but her case suggests the possibility of
other similar cases.
At what time of the Two Years the Epistle to the Ephesians
was written, we cannot hope to determine with precision. It is
^ It appears in the First Ep. to the Corinthians, written a few years

before the Ep. to the Ephesians. See i Cor. xii.
'^
For the curiously Christian tone of Epictetus' writings here and
there, see Bp Lightfoot, Philippians, pp. 313 &c. The Manual of
Epictetus is a book of gold in its own way, but still that way is not
Christian.
^ Bp Lightfoot, Philippians, p. 21.
2 —
INTRODUCTION.
a prevalent theory that the Ephesian and Colossian Epistles
date somewhat early in the period, and the Philippians late.
Bp Lightfoot {Philippians^ pp. 30, &c.) has given some strong
reasons for the reversal of the order. The strongest, in our view,
is the consideration of style in the respective Epistles. The
Philippian Epistle, so far as it is dogmatic, approaches certainly
much nearer to the type of the Roman than the Ephesian does ;
and this suggests a comparative nearness in date. The test of
style demands caution, certainly, in its application, in the case of

a writer of such compass and versatiHty as St Paul ; circum-
stances might suggest similarity of subject to his mind at widely
dissimilar times, and the subject rather than the time would rule
the style, within certain limits. But in this case we have further
.
to observe that the style of the Ephesian Group (so to call it)
is manifestly, in some aspects, a new style, and charged with
dogmatic materials in many respects new. And this suggests at
least the probability of an interval between the Roman and

Ephesian Epistles as long as the chronology will reasonably
allow.
We may conjecture that it was at some time in a.d. 62,
perhaps even early in A.D. 63, that the Ephesian Epistle, with
its companion Epistles, was written. Epaphras had arrived
from Asia, and Tychicus was ready to travel thither, with
Onesimus. The news from Asia had conveyed encouragement
and anxiety at once. Life and love were abundant in the
Churches. But a subtle danger was abroad, in the form of a
pseudo- Christian teaching in which were blended ritual Judaism
and a theosophy from the further East, dealing much with
unhealthy theories of body and spirit, and with hierarchies of
angelic powers set in the place due to Christ alone. With this
error the Apostle deals explicitly in the Colossian Epistle, in
which we can surely see, in some respects, the sketch or germ
of the Ephesian 1. In writing to the Ephesians he is not
unconscious of this special need, which seems to give point to
his repeated allusions to the spiritual hierarchies, good and evil,
and their relation to Christ. But he was guided to make of his
^ See further, p. 32.
NTRODUCTION.
Ephesian Letter far more than the treatment of a single phase
of truth. As in the Romans^ so here, he addresses himself to
the mighty theme of the whole Gospel ; from the point of view
not now of the justification of the saints but of their life in and
union with their Redeeming Head, and the consequent oneness
of the whole organism of the true Church in time and in
eternity. Faithful to the genius of the Gospel, he applies these
transcendent truths with great minuteness to the realities of
common life, especially that of the Christian Home.
Some scholars, notably Meyer, have placed the Ephesian and
its companion Epistles in the two years' imprisonment at Cccsarca
Stratotiis (Acts xxiv. 23 — 27). But the reasons for this date (which
may be seen carefully stated in Alford's^ Prolegomena to the
Ephesians) are met by some obvious considerations which seem
to us altogether conclusive. The Roman imprisonment, far
more than the Caesarean, was a time likely a priori to be one of
stimulated energy and administrative as well as doctrinal action
on the Apostle's part. And the language used in the Philippiatis
about the progress of the Gospel in the Imperial Guard and
Household points almost in so many words to Rome. And if
this be so, and if it is granted, as it is, that the Philippians and
Ephesians are not to be dated far apart, and above all if it is
granted that the Philippians is the earlier Epistle, the Ephesians
must be assigned of course to the Roman captivity. For this
conclusion Bp Lightfoot decides without reserve.
Itmay not be uninteresting to enumerate briefly some events
of Roman secular history which fall within, or nearly within,
the two years of St Paul's residence at Rome.
A.D. 61. Boadicea revolts in Britain ; 70,000 Romans and
allies perish, and, in the suppression of the revolt, 80,000
Britons.
Pedanius Secundus, a senator of Rome, is murdered by one
of his slaves. As the legal consequence 400 slaves, the number
under the master's roof at the time, are put to death.
Agrippa (the Agrippa of Acts xxv.) raises the structure of his
^ Alford controverts them with convincing force. See also Harless'
Commentary on the Epistle, Ei/ileiiung, pp. Ixii, &c.
22 INTRODUCTION.
palace at Jerusalem so as to command a view of the Temple
courts. The Jews raise a counter-wall. Festus orders its
demolition. The Jews send an embassy to Rome, which is
successful by the favour of Nero's mistress Poppasa, a proselyte.
Festus dies, and is succeeded in Judasa by Albinus.
A.D. 62. Afranius Burrus, Praetorian Prefect, dies. This
begins the decline of the influence of his colleague Seneca, who
is compelled to retire into private life. Nero is more than ever
his own master.
Tigellinus, *he Emperor's favourite, becomes the supreme
influence at court.
Octavia, Nero's wife, is divorced, and soon after put to death.
Before her death Nero's concubine Poppsea is made his wife.
The High
Priest Ananus procures, at Jerusalem, the martyr-
dom James the Just (the James of Acts xv.). The Roman
of St
Governor Albinus, appealed to by the moderate Jewish party,
reprimands the High Priest. It appears that the High Priest
possessed no power of life and death without the Procurator's
sanction.
The Quinqiiennium of Nero, the first five years of his reign,
during which, under good advice and guidance, the Empire had
been singularly happy, had closed about three years before St
Paul's Roman residence.
CHAPTER III.
AUTHENTICITY OF THE EPISTLE.

There is no trace in early Christian literature of doubt
about the authenticity of the Epistle. Not to enumerate more
passing references, St Irenccus (cent. 2), quotes ch. v. 30 as the
words of "the beatified Paul in his Epistle to the Ephesians,"
and ch. v. 13 as "the words of Paul" St Cle7ne?it of Alexandria
;
quotes inter alia ch. iv. 21

(cent. 3), —
25, as St Paul's; and
—
Tertullian (cent. 2 3) names {de Prcsscriptione, c. xxxvi.)
Ephesus among the Churches which possess original apostolic
(and,by context, Pauline) Epistles.
INTRODUCTION. 23
To give further detail would be needless, as there is ab-

solutely no adverse ancient voice on the authorship and autho-
rityof the Epistle. We
only add, for the great interest of the
passage, the possible allusion to this Epistle by Si Ignatius
(early cent. 2) in his Ep. to the Ephesians, ch. xii. The passage,
undoubtedly genuine, admits of translation either thus " Ye :
—
are initiated into mysteries with Paul,. ..who in every part of his
letter makes mention of you in Christ Jesus" or thus "...who ;
:
—
ill every letter makes mention &c." The former rendering is
advocated by Dean Alford, and by Prof. Westcott {Canon of the

N.T., ed. 1866, p. 44 note), the latter by Bp Lightfoot in his
recent edition of St Ignatius. In our view the rendering "/«
every EpistW'' is preferable, for the reason that (being abun-
dantly safe grammatically) it is somewhat nearer to the facts.
It is scarcely the case that St Paul "mentions" the Church
he addresses, any unusual way, "in every part of" our
i7i
Epistle; is remarkable
while that he does "mention"
it
Ephesian Christians in the Romans, i and 2 Corinthians, and

I and 2 Timothy; often enough to account for the phrase " in
every Epistle" in a rather hyperbolic passage.
modern times doubt has been cast on the author-
In quite
ship, by some great critics of the liberal school in Germany.
De Wette took it to be an amplification of the Epistle to the
Colossians^ by an imitator in the apostoUc age; Baur, to be full
of Gnostic thought and phraseology proving it to belong to a
time when Gnosticism was developed, and to be the work of a
writer of Gnostic tendencies. It is surely reply enough to both
lines of attack to say, " Take up and read"'^. Few indeed must
be the readers who, whatever their view of the dogmatic autho-
rity of the Epistle, will not recognize in it the thought and
diction of a mighty master. And who, with any knowledge of
* An argument in this direction has been drawn from the words ^^ If

ye have heard'''' (iii. 2), which, it is alleged, could not have been
naturally written by St Paul. But an able imitator would instinctively
avoid just such a verbal difficulty.
2 "To all such difficulties there is the one sweeping reply, that no one
but St Paul coidd have been the vvriier. " Howson, Character of St
Paul^ p. 146, note.
24 INTRODUCTION.
Gnostic theory and practice, will believe that an Epistle so full
of humbling precepts for the conduct of daily hfe in common
homes, to mention that feature only of the Epistle, could have
come from a Gnostic quarter ?i
The Epistle is both sublimely and practically Christian. It
is the work of a writer whose intellect and affections were of the
highest order. His words have proved an inexhaustible mine
of spiritual truth and light for eighteen centuries in every
branch of the Christian Church. But the extant writings of
the Fathers of the first two centuries, to say the least, shew
no trace of the existence among them of such a personage
as would be thus required, on the theory that the Epistle is
not St Paul's. It seems needless to say more, unless to re-
mark that a very deliberate fabrication on
is inconceivable,
any reasonable moral theory, in the case of a writer who was
at once of a high type of mental character and emphatically
earnest in the inculcation of absolute truthfulness.
CHAPTER IV.
IN WHAT SENSE WAS THE EPISTLE ADDRESSED TO THE

EPHESIANS ?
This question arises immediately out of the critical problem

of ch. i. I, where see the note. And the answer will be best
given in the form of a discussion of that problem.
^ M. Renan, in the Introduction to his Saint Paul, discusses the
character and authorship of the Epistle at some length. He wavers,

apparently, between the alternatives that it is a fabrication based on the
Colossians, and that it is a letter written, under St Paul's eye, by
Tychicus, or more likely Timothy, as a circular for the Asiatic churches.
He does not hesitate to call it " une Apitre ba7iale''\ a very mediocre,
almost a vulgar, Epistle, and to describe its style as " diffuse, nerveless,
loaded with repetitions and useless words, entangled with foreign
incidental matter, full of pleonasms and confusion." On the other
hand he is prepared to regard it as forming, with the Colossians, " a
pendant to the Romans, as a sort of theological exposition intended to
be transmitted by way of circular to the different churches founded by
the Apostle." {Saint Paul, Introduction, pp. xviii, &c.)
:
INTRODUCTION.
What, then, is the evidence, favourable and adverse, about the
presence in the original Epistle, ch. i. i, of the words " at
A. Evidence for omission

a. External: —Two uncial Gr. MSS. (only two, but both of
the greatest importance) BN (cent. 4), shew no trace of the
words. One cursive MS. (67 of St Paul's Epp., cent. 12), as
corrected by a later scribe, omits them. The reading of such
copies has to be rendered, "To the saints that are, and to the
faithful, &c.," or, just possibly 1, "To the saints that are also
faithful, &:c." Besides this MS. evidence there is much more
considerable evidence for omission in the way of patristic quo-
tations and allusions. The earliest witness (an indirect one) is
Tertullian (cent. 2 — 3), who states {adv. Marcion. V. 11, 17) that
"the heretics," i.e. the Marcionite Gnostics, certainly Marcion
himself, tampered with {interpolare) the title, reading To the

Laodiceans before the Epistle which the Church knew as To
the Ephesians. This certainly suggests the high probability
that copies existed in cent. 2 which did not contain the dis-
puted words in ver. i and although Marcion was a ruthless
;
and most uncritical emendator, or rather lacerator, of the

Scripture text, it is not likely that he was guilty here, where the
change would have served no dogmatic purpose. All that
Tertullian asserts is that he changed the title. Would he have
done this, or would Tertullian have said no more of it, if "«/
Ephesus^^ had notoriously stood in ver. i .? Again, Origen
(cent. 3), in a fragment, quotes this verse as presenting the
phrase, absolutely, "the saints that ^r^," and conjectures that
it indicates the truth that in Christ believers have attained real
beings as partakers of the Life of the I AM. St Basil the Great
(gent. 4) alludes to the shorter reading as "handed down by
those before us," and as " found by himself in the more ancient
copies." And he remarks on the absolute phrase in the same
sense as Origen's, and perhaps with allusion to his opinion.
To the same interpretation St Jerome (cent. 5) alludes in his
This is sug^êsted in the admirable statement of the case in Westcott

^
and Hort's N. T. in Greek, II. 124. But surely the improbability is great.
26 INTRODUCTION.
commentary on the verse, describing it as more recondite
{curiosius) than was necessary. In the context, indeed, he says
that some think the reading to be "to them that are at EphesusP
But St Jerome's received text must have run otherwise.
These facts leave the impression, on the whole, that an un-
certainty, to say the least, attached very early and very widely
indeed to the two words. Renan boldly says, " The words eV
'EêVcp were inserted towards the end of cent. 4" {Saint Paul^
Introd., p. xvi).
And to turn now to
b. Internal Evidence: it is plain that the Epistle does not
bear an Ephesian destination on the face of it. Only one Chris-
tian's name occurs, Tychicus (vi. 21), besides St Paul's own.
The most general kind, and the topics of
salutations are of the
the Epistle the highest and least local. The obvious connexion
of the contents with those of the Colossian Epistle, and the name
Tychicus in both Epistles, fix the destination to Roman Asia, but
scarcely to a narrower area. This phenomenon is the more
noticeable when St Paul's peculiarly intimate and prolonged
relations with Ephesus are considered. And the suggestion
has been made accordingly^ that the Epistle is a Circular, an
Encyclical, designed perhaps for the Churches of Asia Proper,
if not for a wider range and that we have a probable allusion
;
to it in Col. iv. 16, where observe the wording, "The Epistle"

not "/^," but "/r^;;?, Laodicea;" a phrase well suited to a cir-
cular upon its round. If so, it is suggested, the letter may
have left Rome with an unfilled blank, so to speak, after the
words '^ which are^^ a blank which Tychicus would fill up for
various Churches as copies were made and carried to them.
And the pre-eminence of Ephesus in its Province would readily
explain how the address "/<? Ephesus''^ in one copy, or some
copies, came to be thought the sole address of the Epistle.
B. Evidence for retention :
a. Extertial: —
Every known MS. (in its uncorrected form),
save two, reads " at Ephesus." So does every ancient Version
(the oldest Syriac version is of cent. 2), a most important class cf
^ First by Abp Ussher (cent. 17), Annates N. T., A. ivi. 4068.
INTRODUCTION. 27
witnesses in a case like this. Every known MS. again, without

exception, reads " To the Ephesians''^ as the title of the Epistle,
and though this does not carry direct proof higher than early in
cent. 4, it practically proves a much older tradition ; a tradition,
as we have already which to Tertullian appeared to be
seen,
broken only by Marcion's "tampering." And it is most re-
markable that no hint appears anywhere, unless in the case of
Marcion's opinion, that the Epistle was ever claimed by any
other Church, or by the collective Churches of Asia. As against
the suggestion that St Paul, designing the Epistle to be an
Asiatic Circular, left out the name of any Church in the very
place where in other Epistles a name is found, it may fairly be
asked whether it is not far more likely that he would have
written, in such a case, "/w Asia," or, "/;/ t/ie C/iurches of Asia."
Cp. 2 Cor. i. I ; Gal. i. 2.
b. Internal: — Here we can say

but what is negative.
little
Some may Ephesian Temple in the

find a local reference to the
great passage at the close of ch. ii. But surely to the Hebrew
Apostle's mind one Temple, and one only, the House of the
Messiah's Father at Jerusalem, would be allowed to suggest
such imagery in such a connexion. And this apart, there is
literally no trace of "local colouring." But on the other hand,
the very greatness of the Ephesian Church and the vast area of
the influence which St Paul had exerted from it (Acts xix.) lessen
the unlikelihood that he should have dealt wholly with the
highest and most permanent topics while yet, in the first place,
addressing Ephesus.
One interesting piece of evidence on this side, halfway be-
tween the external and internal, may be seen in the long and
remarkable Epistle to the Ephesians, written (about A.D. 1 10) by
the martyr St Ignatius. Several passages in that Epistle read
like allusions to St Paul's Epistle, and, if so, raise some proba-
bility that this Epistle was regarded by Ignatius as written io
Ephesus. We subjoin the Ignatian passages which seem to
us to be fairly in point^.
' See further Bp Lightfoot's Ignatius ^c.vo\. II. pp. 15 89; and on —
an important passage in St Ignatius' Epistle, ch. xii. see above, p. 23.
28 INTRODUCTION.
(i) Ch. i. "Ignatius... to the Church blest in greatness, by the
fulness {plerojna) of God the Father, predestinated before the
worlds {aiones) to be always unto abiding and unchangeable
glory, joined in one and chosen in the true Passion in the will
of the Father and of Jesus Christ our God, &c." Cp. generally
Eph. i. I — II, iii. 19, &c.
(2) Ch. "[Ye are] stones of the temple, prepared before-

ix.
hand for the abode of God the Father, &c." Cp. Eph. ii. 22.
(3) Ch. xiii. "In peace is annulled all war oi celestial aind.
concord is an
terrestrial enemies;" i.e., apparently, Christian
antidote to the attacks of evil spirits and evil men. The
word here rendered "celestial" is the same as that rendered
"heavenly," Eph. vi. 12 ; see note there.
(4) Ch. XV. '^Let us do all things as (remembering that) He

dwelleth in us, that we may be His temples and He may be the
God in us." Cp. Eph. iii. 17.
(5) Ch. xvii. "The Prince of this world {ciionY Cp. Eph.
ii, 2.
(6) Ch. XX. "I will further expound to you the dispensation
(stewardship) concerning the New Man, Jesus Christ." Cp.
Eph. i. 10, iv. 24, and notes in this latter place. To us this
Ignatian passage is confirmatory of the reference there (ad-
vocated in those notes) to Christ as the "New Man."
(7) Ibid. "Ye all meet together in one faith and in one
Jesus Christ." Cp. Eph. iv. 5.
On reviewing the evidence, it is plain that the true theory

must embrace the phenomena, on the one hand, of a very early
variation in the reading of i. i, and of the non-local tone of the
Epistle ; on the other hand, of the universal tradition of its
destination to Ephesus, and the immense documentary evidence
for it, and the total absence of any serious rival claim. In con-
structing such a theory it will be useful to remember, what is
indicated by the Acts^ that the City stood in the closest possible
relation to the Province, both politically and in regard of St Paul's
three years' work (see above, pp. 10—12). Ephesus, more than
.
INTRODUCTION. 29
many another Metropolis, may well have represented its Province

to the writer's mind.
We believe that the facts are fairly met by the view that
St Paul actually addressed the Epistle, in its first words, "to the
saints that are at Ephesus," but designing it also for the other
Asian Churches, and that the transcripts dispersed through
the Province frequently omitted this precise original address
accordingly, but without introducing any other. It was well
understood to be the property of Ephesus, but in trust for the

Province.
See further on Col. iv, 16. We have there a very probable
reference to this Epistle; but it willbe better to discuss the
question there.
CHAPTER V.
PARALLELS BETWEEN THE EPISTLE TO THE EPHESLANS AND

THE EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS.
The parallelism of the two Epistles can be fully appreciated
only through the comparative study of both the details and the
whole of each ; a study which will also bring out many important
differences between the points of view and modes of treatment
in the two. In the following table all that is offered is a view of
the chief doctrinal parallels, and a few out of the very many
instances of parallelism of subject, or expression, not necessarily
connected with doctrine.
1 Christ the Head of the Church :
Eph. i. 22, iv. 15, V. 23 = Col. i. 18, ii. 19.
This view of the Lord's position and function is practically confined
to these EpisUes.
2 Christ supreme over angelic powers :

Eph. i. 21 =Co]. ii. 10.
3. The Church Christ''s Body:

Eph. i. 23, iv. 12, v. 23, 30, &c. -Col. i. 18, 24.
4. Articulation and nourishment of the Body:

Eph. iv. 16 = Col. ii. 19.
The imagery is peculiar to these Epistles.
:: : :
30 INTRODUCTION.
5. Growth of the Body:
Eph. iv. 16 = Col. ii. 19.
6. The Body one:

Eph. ii. 16, iv. 4 = Col. iii. 15.
7. Christians once dead in sin :

Eph.ii. I, 5 = Col. ii.13.
8. Once alienatedfrof/i God and grace:

Eph. ii. 12, iv. 18 = Col. i. i\.
The Greek verb is confined to these Epistles.
9. Once in darkness :
Eph. iv. 18, V. 8 = Col. i. 13.
10. Now risen with Christ:

Eph. ii. 6 = Col. ii. 12, iii. i.
11. Made alive with Christ

Eph. ii. 5 = Col. ii. 13.
12. Reconciled through the Death of Christ

Eph. ii. 13 — i6 = Col. i. 20, 21.
13. Redeemed, in the saise ofpardon of sin, in Christ:

Eph. i. 7= Col. i. 14.
The exact phrase is peculiar to these Epistles.
14. In the light:

Eph. v. 8, 9^ = Col. i. 12.
15. Rooted in Christ

Eph. iii. 17 = Col. ii. 7.
Tlie Greek verb is confined to these Epistles.
16. Built tip as a structure:

Eph. ii. 20 = Col. ii. 7.
[ 7. On a foundation
Eph. iii. 17 = Col. i. 23.
18. Spiritually filled:
Eph. i. 23, iii. 19, v. 18 = Col. i. 9, ii. 10.
* See note on ver. 9.

: : :
INTRODUCTION. 31
19. The Fulness:

Eph. i. 23, iii. i9 = Col. i. 19, ii. 9.
70. The Old Man and the New Man:

—
Eph. iv. «2 24 = Col. iii. 9, 10.
i\. Similar classes of sins reproved:

Eph. iv. 2, 3 = Col. iii. 12 — 14.
Eph. iv. 25, V. 5 = Col. iii. 5 — 8.
22. The wrath of God coming:

Eph. V. 6 = Col. iii. 6.
23. The duties of home enforced^ in the same order and similar coords:
Eph. V. 22-vi. 9 = Col. iii. i8-iv. i.
24. The Walk of sin:
Eph. ii. 2, iv. i7 = Col. iii. 7.
25. The Walk of holiness.

Eph. ii. 10, iv. I, V. 2, 8, 15 = Col. i. 10, ii. 6, iv. 5.
26. Redemption of opportunity

Eph. V. 16 = Col. iv. 5.
The phrase is peculiar to these Epistles.
27. Spiritual songs

Eph, V. 19 = Col. iii. 16.
This precept is peculiar to these Epistles.
28. Prayer and intercession:

Eph. vi. 18 = Col. iv. 2.
29. The Mystery revealed:

Eph. i. 9, iii. 3, 4, 9, vi. i9 = Col. i. 26, 27, ii. 2, iv. 3.
30. Riches:
Eph. i. 7, 18, ii. 7, iii. 8, 16 = Col. i. 27, ii. 2.
3 1 . Ages and generations

Eph. iii. 21 = Col. i. 26.
"Generation" occurs, in St Paul, only in these Epistles and the
Philippians.
32. The word of truth:

Eph. i. i3 = Col. i. 5.
33. Character and commission of Tyrhir7is:

Eph. vi. 21 =:Col. iv. 7.
32 INTRODUCTION.
Many other parallels, more or less exact, can be collected.
Meanwhile it will be observed, from the above table, that the
distribution of the points of likeness is, so to speak, complicated
and capricious in many instances. A study of this phenomenon
will fully refute the conjecture (see pp. 23, 24) that the Ephesian
Epistle is an elaborate and artificial expansion of the Colossian,
by a personator of St Paul.
CHAPTER VI.
THE CHARGE OF ST PAUL TO THE EPHESIAN ELDERS: THE

EPISTLES TO TIMOTHY THE APOCALYPTIC EPISTLE TO:
THE EPHESIAN ANGEL.
In the Milesian Charge (Acts xx. 18—35) a few similarities of

expression to the Ephesian Epistle may be traced :
a. " IViiA all lowliness of mind '.'^

Acts XX. i9 = Eph. iv. 2.
The precise phrase does not occur elsewhere.
/3. The Divine counsel:

Acts xx. 27 = Eph. i. 11.
The word "counsel," with reference to the Divine Plan, occurs no-
where else in the Pauline Epistles (not reckoning Heb. vi. 17).
7. Divine ability:
Acts XX. 32 = Eph. iii. 20.
5. Building tipon:
Acts XX. 32 = Eph. ii. 20.
€. The inheritance of the saints:

Acts XX. 32 = Eph. i. 14. 18.
The two Epistles to St Timothy (dated by Dr Howson A.D.

a sense Epistles to Ephesus, for
67, A.D. 68, respectively) are in
the recipient was the Apostle's delegate there for superintend-
ence of doctrine, life, and organization. But it is difficult to
trace any resemblances in these Epistles to the sur-
distinct
roundings indicated in our Epistle, except in the probable allu-
INTRODUCTION. 33
sions (i Tim. i. 4, vi. 20) to the growth of Judaic Gn&sis (see

above, ch. ii.). Doctrinal parallels with our Epistle can be seen
here and there; e.g. 2 Tim. i. 9, 10, ii. i. But they are scarcely
significant.
In the Epistle to the Ephesian Angel (Rev. ii. 1—7) we
may perhaps trace a reference not to our Epistle but to its
spiritual purpose, in the words, "Thou hast left thy first love." In
no Pauline Epistle is the experience of the Divine Love, and its
result in the saint's walk of love, so fully in view as in the
Ephesian. It may not be wholly fanciful to see in this searching
reproof of the glorified Lord a word specially appropriate to the
Church where, a generation before, such teaching and such
experience had had a special place. See further, p. 14.
CHAPTER VII.
ARGUMENT OF THE EPISTLE.
Ch. I. 1 — 2. Paul, a divinely commissioned messenger of Jesus

Christ, greets the Christians of Ephesus, invoking blessing on them
from the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
—
3 14. He gives adoring thanks to God the Father, as he con-
templates the origin and issues of the salvation of the Church; its
Love in Christ, consequent upon

possession of all the gifts of Divine
a pre-mundane Choice and Appointment to acceptance and adoption
in Him, and secured by the possession in Him, as the atoning Sacri-
fice, of actual Redemption, in the sense of Remission. This Divine
Plan and Work is now at length unveiled to the illuminated minds of
the saints, who are permitted to know that Christ is the predestined
Head of a Church one and universal, the crown of the purposes of
God; which Church both writer and readers have now found
in
their appointed place, on their way to the consummation in which

God will be glorified in those who shall have believed. In Christ
the Ephesians now thus stand, having entered into union with Him
by faith, faith verified by the presence of spiritual gifts yea, by that ;
Holy Spirit Himself who is the pledge of the full and glorious realiza-
tion of Redemption.
EPHESIANS 3
;
34 INTRODUCT ION. ^
15—23. In view of such position and possessions, and of the
good report of the Ephesians' actual life in Christ, he prays in-
cessantly for a development in them of Divine light, love, and hope
especially, that they may enter more deeply into the eternal prospect,
the sequel of present grace, measuring its glorious hope by the power
exercised in the Resurrection of their Lord, raised by the Father
from the dead to the supreme Throne itself, there to preside with
absolute lordsliip over all angelic powers for ever, to be the universal
Conqueror, and to be Head of the living organism of His true Church,
His Body, filled in all its parts with Him, and itself, with Him, the
embodiment of the ideal of the grace of God.
—
Ch. II. 1 10. [As an example of the ways of grace, he dwells
on the regeneration of the Ephesians in particular.] They once were
spiritually dead, following the tendencies of fallen humanity and the
leading of the great personal Evil Spirit, master of an invisible system
of evil agencies, and powerful still in men who reject God. Yes, such
had been the position of the writer and the readers; they had lived
willingly the Hfe whose law [in the true analysis] is self, (whether
manifested in grosser modes or not), and they had stood exposed, by
the very condition of their nature [antecedent to all outcome in act]
to the Wrath of God. Thus once spiritually dead, they had been
raised by an act of sovereign love, and not raised only, but, (in virtue
of their life and interest in the now ascended Christ,) exalted to the
sphere of glory, and destined to be monuments of eternal kindness in

the great ages to come. Gratuitous indeed that Kindness is! Sal-
vation, including the faith that accepts it, is the gift of God. The
believer, in his new life in Christ, is God's creation; and his path of
service is altogether God's plan.
11 — 22. This wonderful salvation is most wonderful of all, in view

of the antecedent position of the Ephesians as non-Israelites. Phari-
saic contempt for " the un circumcised," [however false in spirit,] was
yet an index of the fact that apart from incorporation into Israel there
isno true connexion with the commonwealth, the covenant, the hope,
the life, of God. This connexion has been now effected for them,
by their incorporation into Chi-ist, the great Covenant Sacrifice. He
has brought Jew and Gentile together, in Himself, in one developed
and true Israel, [the old Israel and yet another,] one New Race;
annulling the ancient antipathy by altering the relations of both
parties to the Law through His atoning Death, and by uniting
;
INTRODUCTION. 35
them to Himself the Risen Lord, the Messenger of peace [with

one another, because of peace with God]. Through Him equally, with
equal gifts and graces of the Spirit, they now approach the Eternal
as His covenant children. The Ephesian believers are no mere resident
aliens [in the mystic Jerusalem], but lawful citizens at home. They
are integral parts in the great Temple of the true Church, based on
apostolic and held together in living coherence by Jesus
doctrine,
Christ as the great angle-stone [in which the lines of structure meet]
Him, in vital contact with Whom the whole vast building, ever rising,
ever more profoundly cohering, prepares for its eternal destiny as the
Sanctuary of the Presence of" God. Into such a structure the Ephe-
sians are being incorporated, and for such a purpose, under the
Spirit's power.
Ch. III. 1 — 13. [The Apostle is about to dilate on the Divine

Indwelling in the spiritual Temple, but the mention of his commission
to the Gentiles leads him to a digression.] He appeals to the acquaint-
ance of his readers with his special work as an inspired and em-
powered "steward of the mysteiy" already indicated, the secret long
kept, now at last revealed, of the full and true incorporation of Gentile
believers into Christ (Messiah) and His Promise. Yes, entirely un-
worthy he has yet been chosen to unfold to the Gentiles
in himself,
the labyrinth of the wealth of Christ ; to throw the broad light of a
mighty proclamation on the now ample distribution of the long-hidden
blessings of the world-wide Gospel; a distribution designed to illustrate
even to the angelic world, in accordance with the great progressive
Plan of Redemption, the Divine wisdom [in its dealings with the
problem of human sin]. In Christ that Plan is embodied, and we
Christians, actually, in Him, are examples of it in respect of our
freedom of spiritual access to God.
In such a heraldry the herald may well be content to suffer. Let
not the Ephesians, then, deplore Paul's persecutions and captivity.
Rather, these things are "their glory," [as proving that God willingly
spends on their incorporation the sufferings of a chosen servant].
14— 19. And now, [returning to the imagery of Temple and She-
chinah,] he tells them of his prayer to the One Father of the great
spiritual Family. It is that He
would apply His Divine resources, in
granting to them, by the immediate action of the Holy Spirit, power
to welcome into their hearts, without reserve, evermore, Christ as the
Indweller; [power personally to accept all that His Presence means];
3—2
36 INTRODUCTION.
and this, in order that they may be able, resting on and rooted in
the Love of God, to grasp, in the sense of a new realization, the
Love, the Love of Christ, which eternally
illimitable greatness of that
transcends the knowledge it invites; and that they may thus h& ful-
fiUed with grace and God.
20—21. [The special treatment of the great Theme of the In-
dwelling closes with] an ascription of praise to Ilim who is supremely

ABLE, with an ability indicated already in experience by the life of
regeneration, to do things in the soulwhich pass all actual articulate
prayer and thought. To Him, His glory manifested in the Church
for
and in His Son, be all thanksgiving through all developments of the

eternal Future !
Ch. IV. 1—16. [He has hitherto dealt with spiritual facts and
principles concerning the True Church, as in themselves. Now,
without leaving them behind, or closing all further exposition of
them, he comes to their application in the life and walk of the saints.]
Let the first result of this transcendent salvation be a course of entire
unselfishness, gentleness, and love, and of watchful resolves not to
break up the spiritual unity of the Church by the opposite temper.
This holy Unity pervades their new life and position everywhere;
they form one Organism, animated by One Divine Spirit, with one
glory in prospect, belonging to One Master, united to Him by one
quaUty of faith, by one baptismal Seal; children of One
faith verified
Divine, supreme, all-immanent Father. Of this great Truth the other

side, [equally needful to a life of holy unity,] is the diversity of endow-
ments and works. This diversity is divinely suggested in the prophetic
Psalm (Ixviii.) which depicts [in its ultimate import] the Messiah's
largess of gifts after conflict and victory; (a passage whose wording
suggests, in passing, the truth of the Descent of the Redeeming King
in order to His infinite Ascent and His Omnipresence as actual
Redeemer). What were those gifts? They were regenerated men,
commissioned and qualified for ordered work for Him, apostles, pro-
phets, evangelists, pastor-teachers, [different from each other per-
sonally and officially in very many ways, and] designed to work above
all things for the equipment of the saints in general for their [varieties
of] active service, in the doing of which lies one great means to the
growth of the mystic Body. For the developed life and activity of
the members will ever promote that of the Body, in its progression
towards the eternal maturity [of the glorified state], in which Christ
INTRODUCTION. 37
will be all that is intended by that great word— the Head and the
Members alike perfect and perfectly one for ever. [On the way to
this, the unity in diversity of active spiritual life will secure] that
the disciples shall not stand exposed, in childish weakness, to every

shifting fashion of delusive teaching, but with a holy and loving instinct
for Divine truth shall ever deepen their communion with their Head,
the Vital Source from which, through contact of each with It, (such
is the life-power of the Head, ministered to the varied receptacles of
the Limbs,) the Body derives its secret of ever-developing coherence
and growth, in the atmosphere of the love of God.

17 — 25. [Again to come to the point of practice ;] their daily life
is to break away for ever from the old unregenerate line, the line
of moral and resulting mental delusion, in which the Divine Life was
lost in the guilty blindness of fallen nature and whose manifestation
in act had been the terrible surrender of the man to willing wickedness.
The Ephesians, in their conversion, had learned far other principles

in learning Christ, Jesus Christ, the holy Embodiment of all reality.
In His school they had learnt the truth of a spiritual break of con-
nexion with the "Old Man"; [in other words, that they had quitted
the position of condemnation and spiritual impotence proper to the
morally decaying member of the First Adam, and had taken the
position of acceptance and of spiritual victory proper to the living
and developing member of the Second Adam;] a divestiture of the
"old self" and its status and an investiture of a "new self" and its
status —
that self whose Basis and whose Ideal is He who is the
personified Righteousness and Holiness of His own Gospel.
25 — 32, [Such being their position and possessions, let them put
them into action. Let their acceptance, life, and union, in Christ come
out in] mutual truthfulness, entire avoidance of unhallowed wrath,
strictest honesty, total abstinence from polluting words, and uniform
pure and helpful use of speech, lest the Holy Comforter, their Seal of
final glory, should be grieved. All displays of anger, all self-asserting
claims, all evil-speaking, all malice, are to be decisively ejected from

their lives. They are toshew themselves always kindly, sympathetic,
mutually forgiving, after the glorious Pattern of Him Who had as a
fact forgiven them, in Christ, [the Reason and the Sphere of Divine
Forgiveness].
Ch. V. 1 — 14. Of such a God, as His true born children, let them
be imitators. And let their life be one of self-sacrificing love, after the
— ;
38 INTRODUCTION.
example of the Saviour whose love led Him to the supreme sacrifice of
atoning Death. And, of course, let all gross transgressions be banished
from their very lips; impure act, and impure viôrd, however witty.
Lovers and doers of such things have no part in the kingdom of Re-
demption. No, let falsehood say what it will, for such sins the wrath
of God is on its way to visit the impenitent. Let them make sure of
exemption from such a doom, by making sure of holiness. Let them
walk in the new-found light, and bear its pure, sound fruit; testing
everything by the touchstone of God's will; and not only avoiding the
darkness and its unnamable shame, but exposing it, in the contrasted
light of Christ. Nothing less than that light is needed in order to the
rescue of [the victims of] darkness. They become light only when
found by light. And so runs the prophetic word; "Arise shine —
awake."
15 — 21. Let them be in earnest, then, in the details of life : spending
watchfulness to purchase opportunity for good; cultivating in practice a
sanctified intuition into God's will. Let them avoid indulgence in wine,
but seek the "calm excess" of a life which is lived in the Spirit, and in
which the Spirit lives. Let them use for their musical expression of
truth and joy [not the songs of the reveller but] the rich varieties of
holy psalm, song, and ode, employed in spiritual truth. Let them meet
God's will, expressed in circumstances, with unvarying thanksgiving.
Let them, [with the sweet instinct of the thankful,] be ever yielding to
one another.
22 — 32. [And now, to come to the grand, primary, special instance
— the Christian Home, the sphere in which above all the spirit of the
Gospel of unity in Christ must have its way.] Let the wife thus ever
yield, in the Lord, to the husband's headship, after the great example
of the Church's subjection to Christ, her Head, in the supreme Matri-
monial Union; (He being the very Saviour of the mystic Body). And
let the husband love the wife after the Lord's own perfect example
with a love akin to that with which He gave His life for her, in order
to her holy separation to Himself in the New Birth, signified and sealed
by the baptismal Rite [of the New and in order ultimately
Covenant] ;
to the Bridal Festival of Eternity, when He

welcome her in her
shall
sinless glory to Himself. Yes, with love kindred to this let the husband
love. Let the wife be seen to be part of his very body, claiming a no
less tender and instinctive care; for so cares the Lord for us His Church,
for us His limbs, us, who derive from Him our true being [as veritably
INTRODUCTION. 39
as did the Primal Woman derive her physical being from the Primal
Man] . To His union with us mysteriously pointed the words of
this
Genesis, about the man's leaving parents to be joined to bride. Great

is this revealed secret, this Archetype of every true marriage, this bridal
Union of the Lord and the Church, and her derivation, as to second life,
from Him. But [to sum up the matter of such marriage and its holy
duties], let the husband love the wife with entire devotion, and the wife
see that she reverence the husband.
Ch. VI. 1 — 4. [Next among the relations of Home stands that of child
and parent. ^ Let Christian children, as members of Christ, obey their
parents as a sacred duty, a duty emphasized by the Promise of the Fifth
Commandment. And let Christian parents temper with sympathetic
kindness their sacred office of discipline and warning.
5 — 9. [Last comes the relation between servant and master. "l
Let the
Christian servant, [and now especially, as the prominent case at Ephe-
obey his earthly master with conscientious care
sus,] the Christian slave,
and holy singleness of aim, not only when watched, or in hope of gain,
but as recognizing and loving the will of God in the hourly task, and as
looking for the heavenly Master's impartial "Well done" hereafter.
And let the Christian master, as the slave of Christ, laying the old
harsh ways aside, be as faithful to the slave's interests as he asks the
slave to be to his.
10 — 20. And now to sum up the whole teaching of the Epistle, [in-
cluding the practical directions for common life just given,] let the
Ephesians use the vast resources of spiritual strength secured to them
by their union with Christ. Let them, [as if for the first time,] arm
themselves completely with these resources against the crafty Enemy
[whose great aim is to dislodge the believer from his vantage-ground].
Yes, our conflict, hand to hand, ishuman foes. We have
with no mere
to deal with the princes and marshals of the dark spiritual Empire of
the Unseen. Let the Ephesians, then, take up the panoply of God,
that they may stand, and still stand, in each crisis of the strife. Let
them gird themselves with spiritual reality put on the cuirass of loyalty
;
to the will of God; sandal their feet, for foot-hold, with the calm cer-
tainty of peace [with Him and in Him]; meet every assault with the
shield of simplest reliance on Him, thus quenching, as it were, before
they can wound, the fire-arrows [of polluting or doubting thought];
receive [from the Lord's hand], as a helmet^ the fact of deliverance [in
Him from doom and sin], and, as the s7vord of the Spirit's forging, the
40 INTRODUCTION.
inspired Word of God. And let spiritual prayer, in every variety of its
exercise, be their constant practice, ibllowed up with persevering watch-
ing ; especially let them use intercessory prayer for all their fellow Chris-
tians, and not least for the Apostle, that he may deUver with more
freedom of utterance than ever the revealed Secret whose chained
ambassador he is.
21 — 22. And now to conclude. The Ephesians, as well as Paul's other
converts, must be kept informed of his position ; and Tychicus, so well
known as a devoted Christian labourer, is on his way to report on this
and to encourage them.
23. So may the Divine gift cf love, with that of faith, from the
Father and the Son, be on the Ephesian brethren. Yea, let the grace
of Christ be with all, everywhere, who love Him in the reality secured
by the gift of the life of God. Amen.
The Epistle to the Ephesians...is one of the divinest compositions of
man. It —
embraces every doctrine of Christianity ; first, those doctrines
peculiar to Christianity, and then those precepts common to it with
natural religion.
S. T. Coleridge, Table Talk.
The Epistle to the Ephesians embraces, in its brevity, the whole

field of the Christian religion. expounds now its doctrines, now its
It
morals, with such conciseness and such fulness combined that it would
be difficult to name any great doctrine, or any essential duty, which has
not its place marked in this Epistle.
Adolphe Monod, Explication de tEpitre aux Ephesiens,

Introduction, p. i.
There shall arise from my seed in the latter times one beloved of
the Lord, hearing upon earth His voice, shedding the light of new
knowledge upon all the Gentiles... And unto the consummation of the
ages he shall be, in the synagogues of the Gentiles and among their
rulers, like a musical strain in the mouth of all, and shall be recorded
in holy pages, both his work and his word, and shall be the chosen of
God for ever.
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs
(cent. I or 2), Be}yamm\ ch. xi.
^
;
THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE
EPHESIANS.
PAUL, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to 1
the saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in
Title.
The oldest known form is To (the) Ephesians. So
the briefest,
in the "Subscription" to the Epistle, which see. The title as in the
Authorized Version agrees with that adopted in the editions of the
Greek. Testament printed (1624, 1633), at Leyden by the brothers
B. and A. Elzevir.
Ch. I. 1—2. Greeting.
1. Paul] See Acts xiii. 9 for the first occurrence of this name
of the Apostle. He probably bore, from infancy, both the two names,
Saul {Saoul, Saulus) and Faidus, the first as a Hebrew home-name,
the latter for use in the Gentile world. Paulus (Paul) would thus
naturally become the prevalent name during the Christian life-work of
the bearer.
an apostle] Lit. an envoy, a missionary in the Gospels and Acts
, ;
always in the special sense of an immediate Delegate from the Saviour

except perhaps Acts xiv. 14, where Barnabas bears the title. In Rom.
xvi. 7 the sense is perhaps more extended certainly so in 2 Cor. viii. 23.
;
It always, however, in N. T., designates at least a sacred messenger,

not excepting Phil. ii. 25, where see note in this Series. St Paul
needed often to insist on the fact and rights of his apostleship in the
highest sense of the word; i Cor. ix. i, 2; 2 Cor. xii. 12; Gal.
i. r. —
See further, Appendix F.
of Jesus Christ] Of Christ Jesus is the order in many documents.
The sacred name (Jesus) and title (Christ) occur together in the
Gospels five times, in the Acts often, in the Epistles perpetually. It is
most important to remember that Christ is merely the Greek version of
the Hebrew Messiah (Anointed). In the N. T. it thus constantly refers
back to O. T. prophecy and to the truth (uttered by the Messiah
Himself, John iv. 22), that ''salvation is of the Jews."
44 EPHESIANS, I. [v. 2.
2 Christ Jesus grace be to you, and peace, from

: God our
Father, 2indfrom the Lord Jesus Christ.
by the will of God] same connexion and position, i Cor.,

So, in the
7 Cor., Col., 2 Tim. Tim. (and Tit. i. 3) we have "according to
In i
the commandment " of God, See Gal. i. i for the deep certainty of a
direct Divine commission which underlay such a phrase in St Paul's
mind. He knew himself to be "a vessel of choice, to bear the name"
(Acts ix. 15) of his Lord.
samls] Holy ones persons possessed of holiness, separated from sin
;
to God. It is true that this is "the language of charitable presump-

tion" (Pearson, Exposition of the Creed, Art. ix); when a community
is thus described, St Paul does not thereby positively assert that each
individual answers the description. But observe that this presumptive
use of the word "saint" does not lower the true sense of the word, so
as to make it properly mean, e. g., merely^ a member of a Christian
community, a possessor of visible Church privileges.
which are at Ephesus] "Some very ancient authorities omit at
Ephesus'' (margin of Revised Version). On the question thus raised,
see Introduction, ch. iv.
and to the faithful] I.e. "the saints," under a different aspect. For
the word as used, of Christian believers, see Acts x. 45 ("the faithful
of the circumcision"); xvi. i ("a faithful Jewess"); 1 Cor. vi. 15 ("the
faithful with the unfaithful," i.e. the believer with the unbeliever);
Col. 2; I Tim. iv. 3 ("them who are faithful and know, &c.), iv. 12
i.
("the faithful"), v. 16 ("any faithful man or faithful woman"), vi. 2

("faithful," i.e. Christian, "masters"); Tit. i. 6. These and similar
passages, and the contrast of the word "unfaithful" [infdelis, infidel),
shew that as a designation of Christians it means not trustworthy but
trustful; full of faith, in the Christian sense. On its application to the
community, see on "saints," above.
m Christ Jesus] See, for parallels to this all-important phrase, Rom.
viii. i; I Cor. xv. 18; 2 Cor. v. 17, &c. And compare the Lord's
language, Joh. vi. 56, xiv. 20, xv. 2 —
7; and the illustration given by
e.g. Eph. V. 30. The "saints and faithful" are xQgSixAQd as, solidaire
with their Lord, in respect both of inseparable interest, holy dearness,
and oneness of spirit (i Cor. vi. 17); specially the latter. The Epistle
itself is a large comment on the phrase.
2. Grace be to you, and peace] So in the opening words of Rom.,
1 Cor., 2 Cor., Gal., Phil., Col., i Thess., 2 Thess., Philem., i Pet.,
2 Pet., and Rev. In the Pastoral Epistles, and in 2 John, the re-
markable addition "mercy" appears; in Jude, "mercy, peace, and
love." In these salutations, "Grace" is all the free and loving
favour of God in its spiritual efficacy; "Peace" is specially the
complacency of reconciliation with which He regards His people, but
so as to imply also its results in them ; repose, serenity of soul spiritual
;
happiness, in the largest sense. See further on vi. 23, 24 below.

f7'om God our Father] To St Paul God is the Fater Noster of
Christians, in the inner sense of their union by faith with His Son.
3.]
EPHESIANS, 1. 45
Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 3
who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly
The Scriptures, while not ignoring a universal Fatherhood of God

towards mankind, always tend to put into the foreground the Father-
hood and Sonship of special connexion that of covenant, of grace, of
;
faith. Among many leading passages see, in N. T., Joh. i. 12; Rom.
viii. 14, &c.; Gal. iii. 26; i Joh. iii. 1, 2.
and from the Lord Jesus Christ] He, equally with His Father, is
the Giver of eternal blessing, and the Lord of the soul. Incidental
phrases of this kind form a testimony to the Proper Deity of the
Saviour weightier, if possible, than even that of direct dogmatic
passages. They indicate the drift of the main current of apostolic
belief. See further on iii. 19 below.
3 — 14. Ascription of Praise, in view of the Election

AND Redemption of the Saints.
3. Blessed be the God, &c.] The same Benediction occurs (verljatim
in the Greek, nearly so in A. V.), 1 Cor. i. 3; i Pet. i. 3. Observe
the different motive of the same phrase in each case. —
The word ren-
dered "Blessed" occurs eight times in the N.T., and always of a
Divine Person. In Mar. xiv. 61 "The Blessed" appears without an
explicit Name, as often by the Rabbis.
For the sacred Formula "the God and Father of, &c." cp. further
Rom. XV. 6 (where the Greek, though not the A. V., is the same);
and see Joh. xx. 17 ; Heb. i. 8, 9; and note below, on ver. 17.
ivho hath blessed us] Better, Who blessed us. The reference is to
the heavenly world and the eternal purpose of God towards the saints.
See just below, on " before the foicndation, &c." This Benediction on
the New Creation may be illustrated by that on the Old; Gen. i. 22,
28, ix. I. It is the utterance (in whatever way) of a fixed Divine
purpose of good. "When we bless God, we speak well of Him ; when
He blesses us. He powerfully confers blessings on us
" (Scott). " Us'': —
the members of the New Race; "the saints and faithful;" those who
*'are Christ's."
with all spiritual blessiii<:s-\ Better, with in) aU spiritual bless-
(lit.
ing.— "^/zW/wa/.-"— the Benediction supremely affected the '' sfirit

of its objects, not merely their externals. It bore upon their spritual
Birth (Joh. iii. 6); Life (Rom. viii. 9, 10); and Consummation
(Rom.
viii. II ; I Cor. xv. 44).
adjective without a
in heavenly places] Lit., ''in the heaven lies'' an \
noun. So below, ver. 20, and ii. 6, iii. 10, vi. 12.
The noun is
rightly supplied in A. V. The region of utterance of the Blessing was
ones
heaven; the eternal abode of the Covenant-Head of the blessed
will be their own abode
is heaven ; and the final issue of the blessing
adjective suggests
there "in glory." See Heb. xi. 16. The form of the
not only a heavenly origin, or nature, but a heavenly
locality.
;
;
4 places in Christ : according as he hath chosen us in him be-

fore the foundation of the world, that we should be holy
171 Christ] as the Covenant-Head, Root and Source of Life, and

Representative, of the saints, Cp. 2 Tim. i. 9.
4. According as he hath chosett, &c.] Better, According as He
chose, &c. The time-reference is the same as just above; to the Divine
—
premundane deed of purpose. " Chosen " :
—out of mankind. See Rom.
viii, 33 and its context for commentary on the idea of the word. The
word "elect" (chosen) is generally used in N. T. in connexions where
the highest level of Divine purposes, or spiritual privileges, is in view.
In the O. T., Israel is " My people, My chosen " (Isai. xliii. 20). In
the N. T. the chosen are "the Israel of God" (Gal. vi. 16; cp. Gal.
iii. 29; Rom. iv. 11). As vnih. the Old so with the New Israel the
choice is emphatically sovereign; "not according to our works " (2 Tim.
i. 9). On the other hand, it takes effect throi4gh yncans ; a truth perfectly
harmonious with sovereign purpose, while often conveyed in the lan-
guage of ordinary contingency. Cp. 2 Tim. ii. 10; and, by way of
illustration, Acts xxvii. 22 with 31.
before the foundation of the world] For the identical phrase, cp.
Joh. xvii. 24;- I Pet. i. 20. '''From the foundation, &c." occurs,
among other places, Luke xi. 50; Heb. iv. 3, ix. 26, where the ap-
parent meaning is "since the beginning oi human time." But with the
word "before ", as here, the context always suggests the highest reference
"before any created \)€\xi^ began." Cp. the parallel phrases "before
the ages {cronsy (i Cor. ii. 7); "before eternal {crjniati) times" (2
Tim. i. 9; Tit. i. 2); and see Rom. xvi. 25. Every genuine scientific
discovery of vaSt antiquity in material nature throws a true though faint
light on the grandeur of such words of Revelation.
that lue should be, &c.] This clause, taken in itself, is of ambiguous
reference. It may bear either (i) on the intended personal spiritual state of
the elect, whether in this life, or in the life eternal, or in both; or (2) on
their intended standing, as they are viewed as "in Clirist," their
Covenant Head. In the first case it would convey the undoubted truth
that the intention of the electing Father is a real and universal personal
holiness, perfect in this life in principle and motive (cp. e.g. Matt. v. 48
below, iv. 24; Col. iii. 12; i Thess. v. 23; i Pet. i. 15, 16; r Joh. iii.
3, 6,9), and, in the life eternal, in attainment (cp. e.g. ch. v. 27; Rom.
iv. 22; I Joh. iii. 2; Jude 24). Cp. i Thess. iv. 7 (where the '''call"
closely corresponds to the ''choice'" here, as to the persons in view),
and 2 Thess. ii. 13, a remarkable parallel. In the second case the
clause would mean that the elect are to be viewed as holy and spotless
because identified, for purposes of acceptance, with their absolutely
holy Head and Representative, "in Whom" they stand. Cp. for
illustration the whole range of passages where believers are said to
have "died and risen with Christ," in respect of atonement and justifi-
cation, e.g. Rom. vi. 2, &c. ; Col. iii. i, 3. (And see Article XI. of
the Cliurch of England.) On the whole the powerful argument of
context decides the ambiguity for the seco?id alternative. The thought
V. 5-] EPHESIANS, I. 47
and without blame before him in love having predestinated

: s
us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself,
throughout this passage is of the relation of the elect to Christ as

their Head and Representative in the pre-mundane Covenant of the
Father and the Son. ^Ve may explain accordingly, "that we should
stand, in the judgment of eternal and absolute Holiness, accepted
and satisfactory because united to Christ." Such a truth is only one
aspect, but an all-important one, of the great Truth of Salvation.
in Icz'e] I.e., in the embrace of that Di\ane Love which gave, and
sustains, our position (i Joh. iii. i). If we connect "in love" with
the words previous (as A. V.), and explain those words as above,
this must be the meaning. Many expositors, however, ancient and
modem, and the important Peshito Syriac Version (cent. 2), connect
"in love" with the wox&s follouing; "in love having predestinated, cS:c."
So margin, R.V. But the cadence of the Greek is in favour of the
ordinary- connexion. —
In questions of punctuation in the Greek Testa-
ment it must be remembered that the oldest MSS. are scarcely ])unc-
tuated at all, and the decision must rest accordingly with grammar,
context, or the like.
6. Havingpredestinated «j] Again an aorist, not a perfect, in the
Greek referring to a definite past act.
;
For the same word, in the
Greek, cp. ver. 11; Acts iv. 28 (E. V. "determined"); Rom. viii. 29,
30; I Cor. ii. 7 (E. V. "ordained"). It is lit. "to define, mark out,
set apart, beforehand." All idea of blind destiny must be excluded;
the "pre- ordination'' is the act of the Living and Holy God. But
while we can thus repose upon its justice, it is none the less sovereign.
And it is a cause, not an effect, of good desires and holiness in the
saints.
the adoption of childrcti\ For the (one) word rendered thus, cp. Rom.
viii. 15, 23, ix. 4; Gal. iv. 5. The sacred truth of the yf/Zo/ relation of
the saints to their Lord's Father (see above on ver. 2) comes out further
iii. 15, iv. 6, V. I. This sonship has two aspects in the N. T. ; the
generative zs'^tcl, a change in the state of will, character, nature, a new
birth; and, as here, the adoptive aspect, a divinely legal institution into
filial position and pri\41ege. In the eternal Idea this latter may be
said to be first in order ; and thus it stands here, in this account of the
heavenly origin of our salvation.
by Jestis Christ^ Lit., tlirough Jesus Christ; Representative and
Mediator. As in the Old Creation (see e.g. Joh. i. 3, "all things came
into being through Him'" ; and cp. Heb. i. 2) so in the New, the Father
works through the Son, Whom
He "gives," "anoints," "sanctifies,"
•'sends."
to himself] the Father is the Origin of the process of Redemp-
As
tion, so He continually presented as its End.
is See the Lord's dis-
courses in St John's Gospel, /ojji'w, and e.g. i Cor. xv. 28; Phil. ii. 11.
This fact makes it on the other hand the more deeply significant that
the same language is used also with reference to the Son; e.g. below
ch. v. 27. And cp. 'for Him," Col. i. 16.
;
48 EPHESIANS, I. [vv. 6, 7
6 according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of

the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in
7 the beloved in whom we have redemption through his blood,
:
according to the good pleasure &c.] The ultimate account of all

Divine procedure, from the creature's point of view- Nothing in that
Will is capricious ; all is supremely v^îse and good. But it enfolds an
"unseen universe" of reasons and causes wholly beyond our discovery;
and here precisely is one main field for the legitimate exercise of faith
personal confidence as to the unknown reasons for the revealed action
of a Known God. Cp. Matt. xi. 26; i Cor. i. 21. The word rendered
•'good pleasure" means specially (in N. T.) deliberate beneficent
resolve.
6. To the praise^ &c.] I. e., that the grace of Redemption might be
adored and praised in respect of that glory of God which is the harmony
of His attributes, His Character. See Rom. iii. 23 and note in this
Series. Possibly, but far less probably, the meaning is "that praise may
be rendered for the (coming) glory given by His grace."
wherein he hath made us, &c.] The tense is aorist so that if the;
A.V. is otherwise retained it should be modified "wherein He xaade,

&c. But the rendering of the Greek verb is a question. It is a very
rare verb, and occurs elsewhere (in N. T.) only Luke i. 28 (A. V.
"highly favoured"). Analogy of verb-forms suggests the meaning "to
VI ake gracious,'" "to make {us) recipients of grace, ^^ and as the "grace"
specially in view here is that of adoption and acceptance in Christ, the
A. V. would thus be very nearly in point, though rather as a paraphrase
—
than as a translation. R. V., " which He freely bestowed on us;"
margin, "wherewith He endued us."
in the beloved^ of the FATHER. —
This designation of the Son (cp.
Isai. xlii. i; Matt. iii. 17, xvii. 5; Mark xii. 6; Joh. i. 18, xvii. 24;
Col. i. 3, where lit. " the Son of His love ;" &c.) is specially appro-
priate here, where the greatness and graciousness of salvation is in
view. Cp. Rom. viii. 32. —
"The Son, loveable in Himself, is essen-
tially The Beloved ; we, unloveable in ourselves, are accepted because of,
and in, the Beloved and
; if we are called beloved in our turn (ch. v.
I, &c.), it is because God sees us in His Son" (Adolphe Monod^).
redemption^ Lit., ''the redemption''' The Greek article (often refus-
ing transference into English idiom) is here probably to be represented
— —
by our redemption, as R. V. "-Redemption ;" this word and its Greek
equivalent point by derivation to the idea of resctie by ransotn, what-
ever the ransom may be. This meaning in usage often vanishes, or at
least retires, as where in O. T. a deliverance by mere force is called a
redemption (Exod. vi. 6, &c.). But it is always ready to assert itself as
the native meaning, and certainly so here, close to the mention of the
Redeemer's blood, Cp. esp. Rom. viii. 24, 25 and for illustration see
;
Matt. XX. 28; Heb. ix. 15; i Pet. i. 18, 19.

The order of thought at this point descends from the pre-mundane
* Explication de V EpUre atix Ephesiens (Paris, 1867); a book often referred to in
these notes.
— ;
V. 8.] EPHESIANS, I.
49
the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of his grace ;
wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and s
Covenant to the actual Work of Redemption; the accomplished deliver-

ance of the saints through the Death of Christ.
through his blood I.e. through, by means of, His Z>âM, viewed
'\
as the ransom-price. Cp. for the supremely important thought,

Matt. xxvi. 28; Acts xx. 28; Rom. iii. 25, v. 9; Heb. hi. passim
I Pet. i. 18, 19 Rev. v. 9, &c.
;
We are now (see last note) on the level of the actual state and
needs of the persons contemplated in vv. 3, &c. They are found
to need redemption, rescue by ransom, and the ransom must be
death. In other words, their lives are forfeit, for they are sinners;
and a sacrificial Death is needed, and is provided. On this great
subject it is enough here to say that a careful review of N. T.
passages under the word Blood will shew that the prevalent and
leading ideas associated with it, in religious connexions, are expiation
of guilt, ransom of person, and ratification of covenant. In all these
can be traced the uniting idea of forfeiture of life as the due of
sin. Cp. further the great range of passages, in both O. T. and N. T.,
where the Death of Christ (apart from the special phrase " Y\^\% Blood'"),
is seen in prophecy, history, or doctrine, as not one great Incident of His
redeeming Work, but its absolute Essential.
the forgiveness of sins'] Lit., of the (our) trespasses. See last note
but one. Observe this account of Redemption ; it is Forgiveness, Re-
mission. Not that it does not involve immensely more, both for soul
(Tit. ii. 14) and body (Rom. viii. 3) ; but all else is so inseparably
bound up with Forgiveness as its si7ie qud non, (a fact which gives a
colour of its own to all the rest,) that the whole is often practically iden-
tified with this great /^r/. For illustration of this primary position of
Forgiveness, cp. Matt. xxvi. 28; Luke i. 77, xxiv. 47; Acts ii. 38,
v. 31, x. 43, xiii. 38, xxvi. 18; Col. i. 14. ''Sins:'" — better, tres-
passes, as above. The original word, by derivation, means " a falling
out" — of the way, or the like; and occasionally used for sin or fault
is
in its lighter aspects. But this cannot be pressed ; and very often, as
here, the reference is to all kinds and degrees of sins, which are all
" fallings out" of the straight line of the will of God. For this deep
and universal reference of the word cp. Rom. iv. 25 ; 2 Cor. v. 19 ;
Col. ii. 13. In Heb. vi. 6 the cognate verb is used to indicate very
grievous sin, as apostasy. See further on ii. i below.
the riches of his grace] "Riches" is a frequent idea with St Paul,
in reference to Divine grace and gifts. Cp. ver. 18, ii. 4, 7, iii. 8, 16;
Rom. ii. 4, ix. 23, x. 12, xi. 12, 33; i Cor. i. 5; 2 Cor. viii. 9, ix. 11;
Phil. iv. 19; Col. i. 27 ; ii. 2.
Observe in this verse the contrasted but harmonious aspects of the
gift of Redemption it flows from a Divine wealth of love and goodness;
:
it flows through, not any channel, but the Death of Christ.

8. Wherein he hath abounded] Better, probably, Which He made
to abound; at the time of manifestation and impartation, the great
EPHESIANS 4.
5o EPHESiANS, 1. [w. 9, id.
9 prudence ; having made known unto us the mystery of his

according to his good pleasure which he had purposed
will,
io in himself : that in the dispensation of the fulness of times
crisis of the Gospel proclamation. This time-reference is fixed by the

next verse. Ideally, and for the Church as a body, this time was one;
actually, for individuals, it is the time in each case of personal illu-
mination sealed by baptism.
in a// wisdom and prudence\ In themselves, these Môrds are of am-
biguous reference. They may mean either that God largely exercised His
wisdom and prudence, or that He largely gave wisdom and prudence
to the saints. The context of ver. 9 favours the latter; He "made
known the mystery," in part by granting the spiritual power to read it.
The word rendered "prudence" is the same as that rendered "the
wisdom of the just," Luke i. 17; a passage in point here. It does not
occur again in N. T. On the thought and fact, cp. e.g. Jas. i. 5.
9. Having made known] An aorist participle. The time-reference
is to the actual revelation of the Gospel. Cp. e.g. Rom. iii. 21, xvi.
25, 26; 2 Tim. i. 10. And see last note.
unto us] the believing Church; as throughout this passage. No
special reference to St Paul, or other Apostles, is intended. The "us"
of ver. 9 must be identical with the "we" of vv. 11, 12.
tAe mystery] I.e. as always in N. T. a truth undiscoverable except by
, ,
revelation never necessarily (as our popular use of the word may suggest)
;
a thing unintelligible, or perplexing, in itself. In Scripture a "mystery"

may be a fact which, when revealed, we cannot understand in detail,
though we can know it and act upon it ; such a fact as that of i Cor.
XV. 51, where we have it revealed that an inconceivable change will
take place, at the last day, in the bodily condition of the then living
saints ; a change quite beyond the inferences of reason and also beyond
the reach of imagination. Or it may be, as here, something much
more within our understanding. But in both cases it is a thing only
to be known when revealed. What this "mystery" is will be seen
just below.
which he had purposed in himself] Better, wMcli He purposed in
Him, i.e. in the Son. The "purpose" of the Father was "in the Son,"
inasmuch as it was to take efifect through the Son, incarnate, sacrificed,
and glorified and further, as it concerned a Church which was to
;
be incorporated "into Christ." The whole context illustrates this

phrase. For the "purpose," cp. ver. 11; Rom. viii. 28, ix. 11 2 Tim.
;
i. 9.
10. in the dispensation, &c.] Lit., in view of the stewardship
of the fulness of the seasons. The word rendered "dispensation"
is lit. "stewardship, house-management." Its special meaning here
seems to be that the eternal Son is the True Steward in the great
House of the Father's spiritual Church; and that into His hands is to
be put the actual government of it as it stands complete in the "ful-
ness, or, fulfilment, of the seasons" (cp. for the phrase Gal. iv. 4); i.e.
in the great Age of the Gospel, in which the universality of the Church,
V. II.] EPHESIANS, 1. 51
he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both

which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in him :
in whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being pre- n
long indicated and prepared for by successive "seasons," or stages, of

providence and revelation, is at length a patent fact. In other words,
the Father " purposed " that His Son should be, in a supreme sense,
the manifested Governor and Dispenser of the developed period of
grace, of which " glory" is but the outburst and flower.
gather together in one all things in Christ] This clause explains
the clause previous; the "stewardship" was to be, in fact, the actual and
manifested Headship of Christ. The Gr. may be literally represented
by " that He might head up all things in Christ." The verb is only used
elsewhere (in N.T.) Rom. xiii. 9, where A. V. reads "it is briefly
comprehended," summed up. The element "head" in the compound
verb need not appear in translation ; as it does not in either A. V. or
R. V. (which reads "sum up"). But the Lord is so markedly seen
in this Epistle (i. 15, v. 23; and see i Cor. xi. 3; Col. i. 18,
22, iv.
ii. 10, 19) as the Head
of the Church that a special reference to the
thought and word seems to us almost certain here. We
render, ac-
cordingly, to sum up all things in Christ as Head. —
"In Christ" will
here import a vital and organic connexion as so often. ;
both which are in heaven, &c.] Here, and in the close parallel. Col.
i. 20, the context favours the reference of "all thiftgs" to the subjects of
spiritual redemption who are in view through the whole passage ; not
explicitly to the Universe, in the largest sense of that word. More pre-
cisely, regenerate men are specially intended by "the things on earth,"
as distinguished from "the things in heaven," the angelic race, which
also is "made subject" to the glorified Christ (i Pet. iii. 22, and see
Col. ii. 10). The meaning here will thus be that under the supreme
Headship of the Son were to be gathered, with the "elect angels" (i Tim.
V. 21), all "the children of God scattered abroad" (Joh. xi. 52); the true
members of the universal Church. So, nearly, St Chrysostom interprets
the passage; making the meaning to be that "both to angels and to
men the Father has appointed one Head, according to the flesh, that is
Christ." (He has previously explained the verb (see last note) to mean
"sum up," "gather together;" but here recognizes an additional
reference to the Headship of Christ.) —
See further Appendix A.
11. In whom also "We" is not emphatic. The emphasis
we]
("also" or "even") on the actual attainment, not on the persons
is
attaining. Not only was the "mystery made known to us," but we
came in fact to share its blessing.
have obtained an inheritance] Better, were taken into the inherit-
ance, made part of "the Lord's portion, which is His people" (Deut.
xxxii. 9). The Gr. verb occurs here only in N. T. and not at all in LXX.
In later Church language the verb was used of ordination, reception
among the clei'gy [cleros, lot; men selected by lot).
predestinated] to this admission among the Lord's own. On the —
word, see note above on ver. 5.
4—2
52 EPHESIANS, I. [vv. 12, 13.
destinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all

IB things after the counsel of his own will that we should
: be
13 to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ : in
whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth,
according to the purpose of him who worketh, &c.] The stress is

not only upon the sovereignty but upon the effectuality of the Divine
purpose. He Who supremely wills, going in His will upon reasons
which are indeed of His own. also in fact carries out that will so that
;
—
with Him to preordain is infallibly to accomplish. The Gr. verb
rendered "worketh" is a compound; lit. 'Hn- worketh.'''' The usage of
the verb warns us not to press this, but on the other hand the "m"
comes out more often than not in the usage. This suggests the ex-
planation, "worketh in «i';" a special reference of Divine power to the
process of grace in the soul and the Church. Cp. Phil. ii. 13.
12. That we should be, &c.] On the tifne when of this, see next
note but one, at the end.
his glory] His revealed Character, of which the Gospel of the Son
is the grand illustration; being thus "the Gospel of the glory of the
blissful God" (i Tim. i. 11; and cp. 2 Cor. iv. 4, ** the Gospel of the
glory of Christ, who is the image of God").
who first trusted in Christ] Lit. who have (or, had) hoped before-
hand in Christ. '•^ Trust'''' here nearly represents "hope " (as perhaps
quite, Joh. v. 45 ; Rom. xv. 12); but, unless context forbids, the reference
of hope to the future should always be recognized. And this is em-
phasized here by the "beforehand," which in the Gr. is a part of the
verb-form. What then is the precise expectation about Chy-ist in view
here? It may be either (i) that of Jewish behevers, as e.g. the O. T.
saints, and Symeon, &c,, up to the First Advent; or (2) that of all
believers up to the Second Advent; a view of Christ specially as
the Coming One, in either case. Both interpretations find some
support in the context. If (i) is adopted, the reference \vill be to Jewish
believers as against Gentile, and their priority both in time and, in
a certain sense, in claim, as holders of the great Messianic Hope; as if to
say, "that we, who as Israelites had inherited and cherished that hope
before it was fulfilled, and before it was imparted to you, should be, &c."
If (2) is adopted, the reference will be to the expectant attitude of all
Christians till the Lord's Return (cp. e.g. Rom. viii. 24, 25, and note);
at which Return they, in a final sense, will "be to the praise of His
glory" (cp. 2 Thess. i. 10). To this reference we incline. The
grandeur and universality of the scope of the whole passage favours it
rather than the other; though it must not be forgotten on the other
hand that this Epistle is often specially occupied with contrasts between
—
Jew and Gentile. Thus paraphrase ; "That we should contribute to the
glory of God, at the appearing of Christ ; welcomed then as the once
patient and expectant believers in His promise while still it tarried."
13. In whom ye also trusted] Here then (see last note) the thought
moves from the general case of Christians to the particular case of the
Ephesian Christians; "w^" includes "_y^«." The verb "trusted" is
— ;
V. 13.] EPHESIANS, I.
53
the gospel of your salvation in whom also after that ye

:
believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise,
supplied by A.V. —
In R.V. we have: ** In Whom ye also, having heard
the word of the truth, the gospel of your salvation in Whom, having
also believed, ye were sealed.'^ Here the second "in Whom" is treated as
the resumption and repetition of the first, and the verb "ye were sealed"
is connected with both. But a simpler explanation than either is possible
— '*/« Whom [are] ye also, having heard, &c." And this adapts itself
well to the repeated "in Whom"; as if to say, "In Whom you enjoy
acceptance, attained by your reception of the message of salvation ; in
Whom further you experienced the special 'seal' of the Spirit" — as an
additional aspect of the privilege of union with Christ. But the gram-
matical difficulty does not affect the main import of the verse.
a/ler that ye heard] Better, on hearing; without the strong
suggestion of sequence of time given by A. V. On the all-importance
of "hearing," in order to salvation, cp. Rom. x. 14. The hearing may
of course be literally with the ear, or not ; but it must be the reception
ab extra of a message, no mere result of thought or aspiration.
of truth\ Better, perhaps, of the truth; the Eternal Verity of
Christ. So often in N. T. "truth" is truth not in general but in
special; spiritual truth, Christian truth (cp. Joh. xvi. 13, where lit.
" He shall guide you into all the truth^^) ; a thing in harmony, of course,
with all truth, scientific or other, but capable of being quite separately
studied.
salvation] The one place in the Epistle where the Gr. noun occurs;
another noun being used vi. 17; which see. On the threefold aspect of
"salvation" in Scripture see on ii. 5.
/// whom also, &c.] Better, In Whom moreover, on believing, ye
were sealed, &c. The Gr. does not forbid the rendering, "c« believing
in Whom;" but this demands an unusual construction. — The Christian
is here viewed as '^sealed in Christ;" that is, as receiving a Divine
attestation of his union with his Lord.
" On believing": — better than 'â/ter believing," because the Gr.
does not emphasize sequence. It rather combines into one idea the
facts of the/aith and the seal. In experience, the latter might markedly
follow the former; but not necessarily in the Divine ideal.
scaled] So again iv. 30; and cp. 2 Cor. i. 22. The idea of the
phrase is a double one; attestation of reality (cp. Joh. iii. 33; Rom.
iv. ir; I Cor. ix. 2), and claim of property (cp. Rom. xv. 28). "The
Spirit" was at once the. proof of the presence of Divine faith in
the recipient, and the mark of Divine ownership over him. The
latter view is the leading one in iv. 30. In the Fathers, the word
"seal" is a frequent equivalent for Baptism; one explanation (given by
Gregory of Nazianzus, cent. 4) being that Baptism was the "badge of
lordship;" the mark of the Lord's ownership. In the N. T. however
the reference is plainly to something usually subsequent to Baptism,
and we turn for illustration to the Acts. There we find many cases in
which baptized converts receive supernatural powers, visible (Acts viii.
54 EPHESIANS, I. [v 14.
14 which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption
of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory.
18) in their effects ; which gifts in i Cor. xii. xiv. are treated as things
preeminently (in a certain sense) spiritual, the work of the Spirit. We
find as a fact that these powers were conferred not in the ordinary
ministry of the Church but in special connexion with the Apostles; at
least, no clear case is to the contrary. So it is in Samaria (Acts viii.
14 — 18); at Caesarea (x. —
44 46); at Ephesus (xix. 5, 6). We do not
find Philip the Evangelist (Acts viii.) conveying these gifts.
e. g.
Ananias (ix. 17) apparently does so to Saul at Damascus; but the cir-
cumstances in that case are unique. As a fact, the possession of Spiri-
tual Gifts, in this sense, became early rare; a phenomenon falling in
with this limitation of conveyance. And in one remarkable passage
(i Cor. xiii. 8) we have inspired intimation that they were meant to
cease. On these manifestations it will be here enough to remark that it
is impossible in all details to lay down a precise theory, for instance as
to the demarcation of the "gifts" from the "ordinary" graces of faith,
hope and love, things equally due, in their regenerate exercise, to
Divine agency; while on the other hand we soon, in observation, prac-
tically reach a point where the "gifts" and the "graces" (to use con-
venient though inexact terms) diverge. The connexion is always close,
for both are effects of the same Power; the difference is real, for the
"gifts" are limited by many circumstances, and are rather means to
ends than ends, while the "gi-aces" are universal and essential in the
regenerate character, and in fact constitute that character, and are thus
true ends. Cp. especially i Cor. xii. 31, xiii. i, 2, xiv. 22.
that holy Spirit of promise'] Lit. the Spirit of the promise, the
Holy One the Personal Paraclete, the great burthen of the protnises of
;
the Son (Luke xi. 13; Joh. vii. 39, xiv. 16, 26, xv. 26, &c.), and of
the Father (Luke xxiv. 49; Acts i. 4, 5).
14. the earnest] The Gr. word is arrhdbdn. It appears in the
LXX. (only in Gen. xxxviii. 17, 18, 20); in the later Greek classics
(e.g. Aristotle); and in the Latin classics. It is Shemitic (Heb.
'erdbhon, Gen. xxxviii.) by derivation. See further. Additional Note,
p. 164. It probably reached the Greeks and Latins through the (She-
mitic) Phenician traders. By derivation it has to do with exchange, and
so first means z. pledge (the word used here by the ancient Latin versions)
to be exchanged between two parties to an agreement —
first given, then
on fulfilment returned. But usage brought it to the kindred meaning of

an earnest; a part of a price, given as a tangible promise of the payment
of the whole in time. Thus it is defined by the Greek lexicographers.
It was used for the bridegroom's betrothal-gifts to the bride; a case
exactly in point here. In ecclesiastical Latin, prose and verse, it ap-
pears usually in the shortened form arra. It survives in the French
arrhes, the money paid to strike a bargain. —
Arrhdbdn occurs elsewhere
in N. T. 2 Cor. i. 22, v. 5. There, as here, it denotes the gifts of the
Holy Spirit given to the saints, as the part-payment of their coming
"weight of glory," the inmost essence of which is the complete attain-
:
V. 15-] EPHESIANS, I.
55
Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord 15
ment (i Joh. iii. 2) of that likeness to their Lord which the Spirit begins
and developes here (2 Cor. iii. 18). A kindred expression is Ûhe first-
fruits of the Spirit," Rom. viii. 23, where see note in this Series.
our inhentance] The "enjoyment fully for ever" of God in Christ;
the final Canaan of the true Israel, His "heirs" because His children
(Rom. viii, 17).
until] Better, perhaps (as the more usual meaning of the Gr.),
unto ; with a view to ; as the spiritual means to the glorious end.
redemption] See note on ver. 7, and on Rom. viii. •23, The saints
already "have redemption," in the radical sense of Acceptance, rescue
from condemnation into sonship. But they still look forward to re-
demption, in the developed sense of actual emancipation from the last
effects of sin, which is to come when the body is glorified along with the
spirit.
the purchased possession] The R. V. renders ^'' God's own posses-
sion." "Purchased" is an idea not necessary to the Gr. noun
(though such passages as Acts xx. 28 readily suggest it as a kindred
idea here), which denotes simply "acquisition," however made. The —
explanatory word "God" is doubtless a true interpretation. The —
noun is the same as that in i Pet. ii. 9, where "peculiar" means (liter-
ally from the Gr.) "intended for (His) personal property^\ Thus the
thought here is not of "glory" as the "property" of the saints, but of the
saints, the Church, the New Israel (cp. Exod. xix. 5 ; Psal. cxxxv. 4),
as the property of God, to be hereafter actually "bought back" from the
grave for His eternal use and pleasure.
unto the praise of His glory] Cp. note on ver. 12. Here perhaps
the word "glory" has a special reference to the manifestation of the
Divine Character, as the Object of praise, in the glorified world.
16 — 23. Prayer, that the Saints may fully realize their

Divine privileges and prospects in Christ.
15. Wherefore, &c.]. The Apostle now passes from the adoring
view of Divine Redemption to prayer that its treasures of grace may be
realized in the whole experience and life of the saints. And this he
does, as elsewhere (Col. i.; 2 Thess. i.) in close connexion with
thanksgiving for what they had already found ^. " Wherefore'''' —
be- —
cause such is the greatness of Redemption, in fact and prospect.
/ also] as well as others who have you in their hearts a touch of ;
gracious modesty.
heard] in his Roman lodging, doubtless through Epaphras (Col. i. 7)
among others.
your faith] More lit., the faith among you, lafoi chez vous.
in the Lord Jesus] Reposed on and in Him, as an anchor in the
ground. It is questioned whether "faith," "believe," &c. with the
In Dean Howson's admirable Lectures on the Character of St Paul (Lect. IV.) it

1
is pointed out that St Paul always, in opening an Epistle, joins prayer to thanksgiving,
except in Epistles (i Cor. Gal.) marked by a certain severity.
;
56 EPHESIANS, I. [w. i6, 17.
16 Jesus, and love unto all the saints, cease not to give thanks
17 for you, making mention of you in my prayers that the ;
preposition "in," do not rather mean "faith, &c., maintained in and

by connexion with Christ." But there are passages which fully prove
the possibility of the simple meaning given above (e.g. Mar. i. 15,
where lit., "believe in the Gospel;'" and cp. in LXX. Psal. Ixxvii.
(Ixxviii.) 26; Jerem. xii. 6); and in most passages where the construc-
tion occurs a remote and elaborate meaning would in the nature of the
case be unlikely.
and love unto all the saints] Cp. Col. i. 4 for an exact parallel.
Here, however, the reading is disputed. Some very important MSS.
omit "love," and R. V. reads accordingly '' the faith... which ye shew
toward all the saints."" But the external evidence for the received
reading is very strong. All the ancient Versions give it, as well as some
of the oldest MSS., and the vast majority of others. And it is internally
very much more likely than a phrase which is without afty real parallel,
and which couples together, under closely kindred terms, "faith in"
Christ and "faith towards" Christians. And the parallel in Col. i. 4
is strongly in favour of the received reading; for though it is likely
enough that St Paul may have omitted in one Epistle a whole phrase
which he used in the other (as in ver. 7 above, where the Colossian
parallel omits "through His blood"), it is far from likely that he should
have varied the easy and obvious phrase in the one for a curiously
difficult one in the other. The true probability is that we have here an
early mistake of transcription, due to certain phenomena in the Gr.
words.
The Apostle has heard with joy of their personal trust in the Divine
Redeemer, and their consequent love to all who are His; "faith
working by love," coming out, developing itself, in a life of holy love.
It is obvious that this "love to the saints" does not negative "love
towards all men." But it is love of another order, love of endearment,
not only of good will; a necessary sequel of the family connexion of
the saints; ''brotherly love." The N. T. is full of this supernatural
family affection.— See 1 Pet. i. 7 for "love" (to all men) ''added to" or
rather " supplied in, love to the brethren."
16. cease not, &c.] For similar thanksgivings cp. Rom. i. 8; r Cor.
i. 4; Phil. i. 3; Col. i. 3; i Thess. i. 2, ii. 13; 1 Thess. i. 3, ii. 13;
Philem. 4. The thanks were literally "unceasing" in principle, and,
in practice, came out on every fit occasion.
making mention ofyou] For parallels, see the contexts of the passages
just quoted, and 2 Tim. i. 3. The phrase implies the expression of
individual remembrance. It might be literally "by name," or not.
How much of the Apostle's work for his converts consisted in the holy
labour of special intercessory prayer, with thanksgiving ! In his Roman
lodging this was the case, perhaps, even more than ever.
The recorded prayers of St Paul form in themselves one of the richest
of Scripture studies. Most observable in them is their almost invariable
intercessory direction. He thinks of others, not of self, upon his
V. 17.]
EPHESIANS, L 57
God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory,

may
give unto you the spirit of wisdom and
revelation m the
''Argjimentum
knees —Onthat which now follows Bengal remarks,
Christians.
trecum pro veris Chrisiianis," "heads of prayer for true
the God of our Lord Jesus Christ] Cp. the
Saviour s own words
17.
after Resurr^tion (Joh.
on the Cross, "Eli, Eli (Matt, xxvii. 46) and
" ;
XX. 17), "I ascend unto.. .my God." See also Joh. iv. 22.— The Father
is the God of the Son Incarnate,
in a sense which, however partially,
we may be said to understand. Hence in the two
passages just
of the Incarnate One
quoted, where the Death and the Resurrection
could not "taste death" except as Incarnate
(Heb. 11. 9), are
Who
respectively in view, the thought is specially in point ;
and so also
exaltation after death
in a passage like this, where the Saviour's
is.
before us. There may also lie in the phrase here the thought that He
sense of being the God revealed and
is "the God of our Lord" in the
known through our Lord. „ u ^ *i-
the Father of glory] Not merely "the glorious Father, but the
Father who is the Origin and King of all that is meant by eternal "g
ory-
" of the Son. Alford
Cp. the words "the Lord of glory (Jas. ii. i), used
Christ as the
sug«êststhat the "glory" here involves the thought of
shines forth; who
true Shechinah, in whom the true glory of Godhead
is thus the true "Glory of God." But the suggestion, beautiful and
true in itself, appears far-fetched here. Cp. the phrase "Father of
mercies," 2 Cor. i. 3, to illustrate the interpretation above.
may give] Lit., might give. The writer records his object as it was
when he prayed.
last .
, 1. . î.- j
the spirit]R. V., "a spirit:' The Or. has no article, but this does
(not to speak of other grammatical reasons)
not settle the question, for
such as God,
the article is often omitted with well-known words,
and Christ. And in passages where certainly ''the Holy
Spirit is
meant, we have the same omission; see esp. the LXX. of

Isai. xi. 2,
and
where lit., 'M spirit of God shall rest upon Him, a spirit of wisdom
intelligence, &c. " a close verbal parallel to this passage.—
; The Scripture
here to the
use of the word "spirit" seems to us to favour the reference
Holy Spirit. The word is rarely if ever in Scripture used in the loose
rather of
modern sense of "sentiment," "tendency," or the like, but far
personal spirits— the spirit of man, in or out of the body; spirits,

good
or evil, not human ; and The Spirit of God. And the idea of Gift is
impartation
deeply connected with this last, very usually betokening the
to man, in whatever mode, of the Holy Spirit in
His presence and
power, whether for lower effects and purposes (as e.g. Exod. xxviii. 3),
or for the highest.— Rom. xi. 8 is an exception; "God hath
given them
probably
the (or a) spirit of slumber." But even there the reference is
to a /^rj^wa/ spiritual agent.
It may beasked, was not the Holy Spirit already "given to these
saints? Yes, undoubtedly. But where spirit is concerned we must be

cautious how we insist too much on logical inferences from forms
of expression. We are not to think of the "coming" of the Spirit as a
—
58 EPHESIANS, I. [v. i8.
i8 knowledge of him : the eyes of your understanding being

enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his
literal passage through space to a locality, but a manifestation of His
power inhuman subjects in a new way. Similarly we are not to think
of the "giving" of the Spirit as of an isolated deposit of what, once
given, is now locally in possession. The first "gift" is, as it were, the
first point in a series of actions of which each one may be expressed also
as a gift. Not infrequently in Scripture spiritual processes are viewed
as beginning at what is more precisely a point of new development.
Practically, the bearing of this passage is not greatly affected by the
question of "a" or Ûhe'\ The work would in any case be immediately
done by the Holy Spirit, and would take the form of a developed ex-
perience in the spirit of the Christian.
in the knozvledge of hint] Precisely, in full, or thorougli, knowledge;
epignosis, more than gndsis. The same word is used, e.g. Rom. iii.
20, X. 2; Col. ii. 2; and the cognate verb, e.g. 1 Cor. xiii. 12. — The
tendency of the word in N. T. usage is to denote knowledge which is
not merely intellectual, but of the nature of spiritual experience.
—
" Of Bim'\- of the Father, to Whom similar pronouns throughout the
passage plainly refer. To know Him (in and with the Son) is the
inmost secret of "life eternal" (Joh. xvii. 3; en. Matt. xi. 27). "Philo-
sophy, taking, as it must, man for its centre, says to him, Know thyself
But the inspired Word, which alone can originate with God, is alone
able to say to man, Kfiow God" (Monod, after Pascal).
This Divine knowledge is the region, so to speak, "zw" which the
** wisdom and unveiling"
just spoken of are to grow and work.
18. The eyes, &c.] The Gr. grammar here is free, and difficult to
analyse. Wemay explain it either, "[that He may grant you to be]
enlightened in your eyes," or, "[grant] your eyes enlightenment." But
the meaning is unmistakable, and well conveyed in A. V. For the
metaphor, cp. Psal. cxix. 18; Matt. xiii. 15; Joh. xii. 40; Acts xxvi.
18; Rev. iii. 18; and see esp. 2 Cor. iii. 12 — —
iv. 6. The thought of
ver. 17 is now illustrated and developed in detail.
understanding'] Read, heart. The MS. and other documentary
evidence is conclusive. The word is highly significant, when we re-
member that "heart" in Scripture includes affections without excluding
intelligence. (See further on iii. 17.) The illumination is to be of that
deep and subtle kind which, in the light of supreme truth, will shew
the affections and will their supreme objects and attractions.
that ye may know'] as the immediate effect of the illumination. Ob-
serve, they "knew" these things already. The experience in view is
novel not in kind but in degree.
what] in its true essence, its "quiddity."
the hope of his calling] The eternal Prospect opened by, and con-
nected with, the Effectual Call of Divine grace; "that blessed hope"
(Titus ii. 13), resurrection-glory with the Lord. See, among the wealth
of references, Psal. xvi. 9; Acts xxiii. 6, xxiv. 15; Rom. viii. 24; Col.
i. 5, 27 I Thess. v. 8; i Pet. i. 3, 4; i Joh. iii. 2, 3.
;
—
[9.] EPHESIANS, I. 59
calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance

in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his 19
calUng^^:
*'Ifis —
the Voice of Divine Grace, prevailing upon the
will. is the ruling meaning of "call," "calling," &c. in the
This
Epistles; while in the Gospels it means no more necessarily than the
audible invitations of the Gospel; see e.g. Matt. xxii. 14. Abp
Leighton, on i Pet. ii. 9, writes of the inner call: "It is an operative
word, that effects what it bids. God calls man He works with him
;
indeed as a reasonable creature; but sure He likewise works as Himself,

as an almighty Creator. His call... doth, in a way known to Himself,
twine and wind the heart which way He pleaseth." See esp. i Cor. i.
24 ; and Rom. viii. 28, xi. 29.
^^
richest See note onver. 7. There the "wealth" was "of grace,
here "of glory." The two are of one piece, developments of one
it is
process. In this whole passage the main reference is to the eternal

prospect, the life of the glorified. Cp. Rom. ii. 7, 10, v. 2, viii. 17
23, ix. 23; I Cor. XV. 43; 2 Cor. iv. 17; Phil. iii. 21, &c.— See
below
on iii. 16 for another reference of this same phrase.
his inheritance] The same word as in ver. 14, where it is '*our in-
heritance". It is the same thing from another aspect. There, the
saints'"inheritance" of heavenly glory is before us; here, the state of
the glorified as the "inheritance" of the King of glory. The O. T.
often describes Israel as Jehovah's "inheritance;" "the people whom
—
He hath chosen for His own inheritance," Psal. xxxiii. 12. In such a
phrase the special thought of "^.f^V-ship" is not to be pressed; nor do
the original words, Gr. or Heb., insist upon it. That thought is always
rt-o^, wherever context favours (as e. g. Rom. viii. 17); but the word
may import no more than actual possession, however acquired. The
Heb. word constantly means "possession," merely, and is so rendered
in A. V.
in the saints] "Amongst them;" manifested in their heavenly life.
The Gr. leaves us free to connect these words with either "riches of
glory," or "inheritance"; and we advocate the latter, as the far more
natural construction. fair paraphrase will be, "What is the wealth of
A
the glory of the New Israel in the eternal Canaan, as it will be
manifested in the saints".
—
''The saints:'" see note on ver. i. The ref. here is to the "all
saints" of the heavenly state. Not that the word "saint" is limited
to them ; on the contrary, the N. T. habitually uses it of Christians
in this life. It is context here (as in i Thess. iii. x 3) which lifts it to
the sphere of glory.
19. And what is the exceeding greatness, &c.] The Gr. word
rendered "exceeding" is, with its cognates, found, in the N. T., in St
Paul's writings only a characteristic of the ardour of his style.
;
The
passages are Rom. vii. 13; i Cor, xii. 31 ; 2 Cor. i. 8, iii. 10, iv. 7, 17,
ix. 14,xi. 23, xii. 7; Gal. i. 13; Eph. ii. 7, iii. 19, and here.
his power] exercised in the whole work of grace and glory, from
regeneration onward to resurrection. Cp. for various aspects of its
6o EPHESIANS, I. [v. 20.
power to US-ward who believe, according to the working of

30 his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, when he
raised him from the dead, and set hi?n at his own right
exercise, Rom. i. vi. 14, xv. 43; 2 Cor. iv. 7, xii. 9, xiii. 4;
16; i Cor.
Eph. iii. 16, 20; 11; 2 Tim. i. 8; i Pet, i. 5.
2 Thess, i. take its We
main reference here to be to the coming resurrection, believing the
whole context to refer mainly to the future, and finding a special and
suggestive mention of the Lord's Resurrection just belovir. But the deep
and strong continuity of process in the Divine work makes it impossible
to restrict the reference so. The same "power that worketh in us"
(iii. 20, see note) is that whereby we shall be glorified. See the signi-
ficant words of Rom. viii. 11.
to US-ward who believe] whose "faith stands in the power of God"
(i Cor. ii. 5), which gave it; and who, as believers, are now in a state
oi receptivity towards that power (Mar. ix. 23); and who, by faith,
touch the "things hoped for" (Heb. xi. i) of the blessed prospect.
according to the zvorking of his mighty power] Lit., according to the
working of the strength of His might ; a magnificent accumulation.
Here is the scale by which to measure the possibilities of the Divine
power; it is the surpassing victory of its exercise in the Lord's Resurrec-
tion. See next note; and see further, on vi. 10.
20. which he wrought] The verb is aorist. Another reading, but
without equal support, gives the perfect: hath wrought." The "He —
time-reference is to the actual past crisis of the Lord's exaltation.
in Christ] In the supreme instance of Christ. Cp. me''' i Tim. "m
i. 16. — Olshausen (quoted by Bp Ellicott) remarks that this passage, with
Phil. ii. 6 —
II and Col. i. 14 —
19, gives us "the entire Christology of St
Paul. " In them we find His essential and glorious Deity; His eternal
Sonship; His immediate action in Creation; His Headship over the
created Universe; His Divine free-will in Incarnation and Humiliation;
His atoning Death, "making peace by the blood of His Cross;" His
Resurrection, and Exaltation as the Incarnate, by the Fathers power;
His Headship over the Church, and animation of it with His Spirit.
See further, Appendix J.
when h£ raised him] I.e., in the act of raising Him. This was the
act of almighty power, embodying the wonders at once of a triumph
over the physical mystery of death, of the manifestation of an " eternal
redemption" from condemnation and sin, and of the ministration of the
Life of the Risen One to His people.
From another point of view the Resurrection was the act of the Son's
own will; "I have power to take it again," Joh. x. 18. But where it
is viewed as the Father's acceptance of the work of the Son, or as
the Father's testimony to Him, it is always attributed to the Father
as His act. Cp. Acts ii. 24, iii. 15, v. 30, x. 40, xiii. 30 37, xvii. 31; — Heb.
Rom. i. 4, iv. 24, &c. ; i Cor. vi. 14; Gal. i. i ; i Thess. i. 10; xiii.
20; I Pet. i. 3.
and set him at his own right hand] The Ascension is directly re-
corded only thrice (Mark xvi. ; Luke xxiv. ; Acts i.), but it is constantly
V. 21.] EPHESIANS, I. 6i
hand in the heavenly places, far above all principality, and 21
taken for granted and dealt with, in the Acts and Epistles, as a fact as
objective and literal as the Resurrection. Cp. Acts ii. 33, iii. 19, 20,
V. 31, vii. 55; Rom. viii. 34; i Cor. xv. 25; Phil. ii. 9, iii. 20; Col. iii.
i; I Thess. i. 10, iv. 16; 2 Thess. i. 7; Heb. i. 3 and/a^jzw; i Pet.
iii. 22; Rev. iii. 21, v. 6, &c.
—
His cnvn right hand:'" the glorious metaphor betokens a share in
'•^
the throne (Rev. iii. 21), not merely session near it. P'rom eternity
the Divine Son had been ''with God" (Joh. i. i); ''beside the Father"
Qoh. xvii. 5 ; A.V. ""ijuith thee") ; now also as the Incarnate after Death
and Resurrection He appears in Mi? ja/;/<f exaltation "the Son of Alan
;
at the right hand of God" (Acts vii. 55). In this Capacity, as well as
in that of Filial Godhead, He now "reigns;" wields "all power in
heaven and earth." And this Session, like Resurrection, is the act of
the Father's accepting and glorifying will. —
Observe that in Scripture
imagery the ascended Lord is always 07i the throne; "a Priest upon his
throne" (Zech. vi. 13); not pleading before, but exalted upon, "the
throne of grace" (Heb. iv. 16). Cp. Ps. ex. i, 4.
in the heavenly places] See note above on ver. 3. A
Region is
spoken of, in which the glorified Lord locally is. Local conceptions,
indeed, soon fail us in thoughts of the eternal world. But the fact of
the Lord's veritable ascended Body binds us to them, in a real degree;
for where body is in question there also is locality.
far above'\ The same word as in iv. 10, and in Heb. ix. 5 (A. V.,
**over"). The Gr. does not necessarily denote distance; see Heb. ix.
5. But the compound form admits the idea, and in St Paul's style,
especially in a passage like this, we are right to see it. —
The Saviour's
eminence is measured by the height of the Creator's throne above
Creation.
all principality, &c.] More strictly, all government, and authority,
and power, and lordship. For similar phrases cp. Rom. viii. 38; Col.
i. 16 (a close parallel), ii. 15; below, iii. 10, vi. 12; i Pet. iii. 22 (a
close parallel). Two thoughts are conveyed; first, subordinately, the
existence of orders and authorities^ in the angelic (as well as human)
world; then, primarily, the imperial and absolute Headship of the Son
over them all. The additional thought is given us by Col. i. 16 that
He was also, in His preexistent glory, their Creator; but this is not in
definite view here, where He appears altogether as the exalted Son of
Man after Death. In Rom. viii., Col. ii., and Eph. vi., (quoted above,)
we have cognate phrases where evil powers are meant; (and see note
below on vi. 12, on the remarkable wording, "in the heavenly places").
But the context here is distinctly favourable to a good reference. That
the Redeemer should be "exalted above" powers of evil is a thought
scarcely adequate in a connexion so full of the imagery of glory as this.
That He should be "exalted above" the holy Angels is fully in point.
I Pet. -iii. 22 is our best parallel; and cp. Rev. v. 11, 12. See also Matt,
xiii. 41 "The Son of Man shall send ioxih. His angels."
:
• "The mighty kingdoms angelical," as S. T. Coleridge (Omniana) has it in a

sentence of extraordinary depth and beauty.
"
power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is

named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to
We gather from the Ep. to the Colossians that the Churches of Asia
Proper were at this time in danger from a quasi-Jewish doctrine of
Angel-worship, akin to the heresies afterwards known as Gnosticism.
Such a fact gives special point to the phrases here. On the other hand
it does not warrant the inference that St Paul repudiates all the ideas of
such an Angelology. The idea of order and authority in the angelic

world he surely endorses, though quite in passing.
Theories of Angelic Orders, more or less elaborate, are found in the
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, cent, i —
2; Origen, cent. 3; St
Ephrem Syrus, cent. 4. By far the most famous ancient treatise on the
subject is the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, under the name (certainly
assumed) of Dionysius the Areopagite; a book first mentioned cent. 6,
from which time onwards it had a commanding influence in Christendom.
'
(See article Dionysius in Smith's Diet. Christ. Biography.) Dionysius '
ranked the Orders (in descending scale) in three Trines ; Seraphim,

Cherubim, Thrones ; Dominations, Virtues, Powers (Authorities) ;
Principalities, Archangels, Angels. The titles are thus a combination

of the terms Seraphim, Cherubim, Archangels, Angels, with those used
by St Paul here and in Col. i.
Readers of Paradise Lost^ familiar with the majestic line,
"Thrones, Dominations, Princedoms, Virtues, Pow'rs,"
are not always aware of its learned accuracy of allusion. The Dionysian
system powerfully attracted the sublime mind of Dante. In the Paradise,
Canto XXXVIII., is a grand and characteristic passage, in which Beatrice
expounds the theory to Dante, as he stands, in the ninth heaven, in
actual view of the Hierarchies encircling the Divine Essence :
"All, as they circle in their orders, look

Aloft; and, downward, with such sway prevail
That all with mutual impulse tend to God.
These once a mortal view beheld. Desire
In Dionysius so intensely wrought
That he, as I have done, ranged them, and named
Their orders, marshal'd in his thought."
Gary's Dante.
and every name that is named] Cp. Phil, ii. 9, "the Name that is
above every name." To the words suggestive of celestial ranks in
detail, St Paul adds this more absolutely inclusive phrase, like the "any
other creature" of Rom. viii. 39. "Name," in such a phrase, is,
practically, state and place of dignity. Whatever such there are, and
however justly recognized ("named"), the exalted Christ sits infinitely
above them.
not only in this world, but &c.] Lit. tMs age, aidn. The word is
used in the following passages more or less kindred. Matt. xii. 32 Luke ;
xvi. 8; I Cor. i. 20, ii. 6, 8, iii. 18; 2 Cor. iv. 4; Gal. i. 4; i Tim. vi.
17; 2 Tim. iv. 10; Tit. ii. 12. See also on ii. 2 below. The root-idea
of the word is duration, a period; then, by transition, the contents or
vv. 22, 23.] EPHESIANS, 1.
63
come : and hath put all things under his feet, and gave "
him to be the head over all thmgs to the church, which is 23
condition of the period, an order of things. Here "this age" is the

period of mortality, probation, preparation for "the age to come," the
spiritual and eternal ;v^7w^, the final development of "the Kingdom of
God " (i Cor. XV. 50). All superhuman authorities recognized now,
all that may be set up and recognized then, alike are absolutely inferior
to Christ. We have here a suggestion of the truth (to which Cor. xv.
i
28 is no real contradiction) that "of His Kingdom there shall be no

end.'''' The eternal throne will be that "of God and of the Lamb ^'
(Rev. xxii. i, 3).
22. and hath put] Lit. and did put; at the great act of En-
thronement after Resurrection. Cp. i Cor. xv. 27 &c., where we have
explicit reference to Ps. ex. i, and in a way which suggests here the
interpretation that the subjection of all things was then accomplished in
the earnest, but is not to be accomplished in final act till the "destruc-
tion of death."— The phrase here carries the thought of Christ's Lord-
ship on from His relations to angels as their King to His attitude
towards all opposition as its Conqueror.
and gave hint] "Him " is emphatic by position ; He and no other is
the Head.
head] A word combining the idea of exaltation with that of the
vital union necessary to an organism. The ascended Lord presides
—
over His Church, but more He is to it the constant Cause and mighty
Source of spiritual vitality. "Because He lives, it lives also." Its
organization grows from Him, and refers to Him. Cp. i Cor. xi. 3;
Col. i. 18, ii. 10, 19; and below, iv. 15, v. 23. The idea, it will be
seen, appears in this precise form (the Headship of the Body) only in
Eph. and Col.; unless i Cor. xii. 21 is to be added.
over all things] I.e., immeasurably beyond anything else that can
seem to claim headship; any fancied Power of quasi -philosophic
systems.
the church] This great word appears here in its highest reference,
the Company of human beings "called out" (as the word Ecclisia
implies) from the fallen world into vital union with the glorified Christ.
The word occurs nine times in this Epistle (here, iii. 10, 21 v. 23, 24,
*5. 27, 29, 32) and always in the same high connexion. Cp. for parallels
Col. i. 18, 24; Heb. xii. 23; and, in a measure, Acts xx. 28; i Cor.
XV. 9. As it stands here, the word rises above the level of visibility
and external organization, and has to do supremely with direct spiritual
relations between the Lord and the believing Company. In is, in fact,
(see ch. v.), "the Bride, the Lamb's Wife," of the Revelation, only
not as yet manifested in bridal splendour. It is "the called, justified,
and glorified," of Rom. viii. ; "the Church of the Firstborn," of Heb.
xii.; "the royal priesthood, the people of possession," of i Peter.
All other meanings of the word Church are derived and modified
from this, but this must not be modified by them. "The Church
of Christ, which we properly term His body mystical, can be but
64 EPHESIANS, 11. [v. i.
2 his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. And you
one... abody mystical, because the mystery of their conjunction is

removed altogether from sense. Whatsoever we read in Scripture
concerning the endless love and saving mercy which God sheweth
to His Church, the only proper subject thereof is this Church.
Concerning this flock it is that our Lord and Saviour hath promised,
*
I give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither
shail any man pluck them out of my hand.' They who are of this
Society have such marks and notes of distinction from all others as
are not objects unto our sense; only unto God who seeth their hearts...
they are clear and manifest" (Hooker, Eccles. Polity, III. i.) See
further Appendix B.
•which is his body'] Ametaphor which suggests not only vital union
with the Head, but that the will of the Head is exercised through the
members. They are His instruments. —A kindred but not identical
use of the metaphor appears Rom. xii. 5; " members <?«<? <7/'a«^//^<?r;"
and I Cor. x. 17. For closer parallels cp. Col. i. 24, ii. 19; and below,
ii. 16, iv. 4, 12, 16, v. 23, 30.

the fulness of hi?n, &c.] This mysterious phrase has been much
discussed. On the whole the inferences have taken one or other of
two main lines. The word "fulness" [plerdma), has been (1) ex-
plained to mean the receptacle of fulness, or filled receptacle; the
vehicle, so to speak, in which the resources of the grace of Christ
manifest their greatness, and which is filled by them. Among other
pleas for this view is the fact that in some schools of the Gnosticism
which so soon followed the apostolic age the Pleroma was the recog-
nized term for the home, or sphere, of the great Emanations {yôns)
of the Absolute Being [Bythus), and in one theory, of the Absolute
Being Itself also. The word has been (2) held to mean, in all
doctrinal passages of the N. T., substantially, the ideal fulness, or
totality, of Divine attributes or graces; as certainly in Col. ii. 9. Bp
Lightfoot {Colossians, pp. 323 —
339) discusses the word in an ex-
He shews that plerdma cannot naturally mean
haustive essay.
(as it has been taken to mean in some passages) the thing which fills
a void. It is the filled condition of a thing, whether the thing be a rent
to be mended, an idea to be reaUzed, or a prophetic plan to be "ful-
filled." He shews further that the word had acquired a technical theo-
logical meaning in St Paul's time, probably in the Palestinian schools
of Jewish thought ; a meaning connected especially with the eternally
realized Ideal of Godhead ; the Divine Fulness. This Fulness resides
(by the Father's will, yet necessarily,) in the Eternal Son (Col. i. 19);
and the Son, Incarnate, Sacrificed, and Risen, is so conjoined in spiritual
Union to His regenerate Church that what is true of Him is true,
within sacred limits, of her. As He without measure is the Fulfilment,
or Ideal, of Divine Attributes, so she in measure is the Fulfilment, or
Ideal, of Divine Graces ; which are, we may venture to say, the Attri-
butes in their reception and manifestation by the regenerate Church.
She is the Body through which is realized the Will of the Head, the
;
V. I.] EPHESIANS, II. 65
who were dead in trespasses and sins

hath he quickened,
be
Fulfilment in which is realized the Grace of the Head.-It will
the two interpretations of the word
indicated in this
observed that
illustrated by
note have an underlying connexion. See this curiously
{Colossians, pp. lî. &c.). from the history
of Gnostic
Bp. Lightfoot
^^ThaTjilleth all in all] The reference is to the

Son, Who
is in view
connexion with His true

through the immediate context. His vital
of His Divme grace,
Church is such that it not only is the Receptacle
but is actually pervaded everywhere by
His spiritual omnipresence.
richness of action;
The form (middle) of the verb suggests intensity and
a power which is indeed living and life-giving. ^ „ , ,. ,
^^
All in a//;"— in other words. He is the
Cause of all the holiness
members; whatever in them is filled with grace He
that is in all His
seek a remoter meaning, as, hlleth all
fills it.— It seems needless to
things (the universe) with all things" (Alford). _

proper
The true Church, in its glorious Ideal, which is meanwhile
its
presented in spiritual and

Reality, only not yet fully manifested, is thus
eternal union with its exalted Head.
The Apostleis now about to
into it of its Ephesian
descend to the special instance of the bringing
members. Cp. Col. i. 21, &c.
CHAPTER II.
1—10. Regeneration of the Ephesians, an instance of

Gratuitous Salvation.
1. And you hath he quickened] The construction is broken, and
the crap is filled by the inserted verb, inferred from ver. 5 below, where
did
however "zt/^" has taken the place of "you." Better, perhaps,
Ideally,
He quicken (as R. V.) the Gr. verb in ver. 5 being the aorist. spiritual
;
actually, in their
in their slain and risen Lord's triumph,
defimtely received
regeneration, "believing on His name," they had
that in the A. V.
"eternal life."— The English reader will remember
" to quicken " means seldom if ever to excite what already hves, but to
bring from death to life. ,
Observe here the great theme of the Church and its Head
tt
.
j ^ ^ a -^
treated m
entrance into the Body by Divine regeneration of
the special aspect of
For close parallels, though they treat the matter
more from
persons.
u. 13; passages
the side of Christ's atoning work, cp. Col. i. 21,
the form ot
which, if written shortly before this, may have suggested
the opening phrase of this. j j»j ™j
devoid
wJw were dead] Lit. being dead, ''when you were dead;
Obviously this weighty
of spiritual and eternal life; see the next words.
truths; such as the
phrase needs to be read in the light of other
conscience, and of account-
existence of spirit, and the full presence of
ability in the unregenerate. But those truths must not be allowed
distinctly teaches that the
unduly to tone down this statement, which
ephesians 5
"
;:
66 EPHESIANS, II. [v. 2.
2 wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of
state of the unregenerate has a true analogy to physical death ; and that
that analogy on the whole consists in this, that (i) it is a state in which
a living principle, necessary for organization, growth and energy, in refer-
ence to God and holiness, is entirely lacking (-2) it is a state which has
;
no innate tendency to develope such a principle of life. The principle

—
must come to it altogether ab extra. The latest researches into nature
confirm the conviction that dead matter has absolutely no inner ten-
dency to generate life, which must come into it ab extra if it is to live
a suggestive analogy.
On the doctrine of spiritual death as the state of unregenerate man,
cp. eh. v. 14; Joh. v. 24; i Joh. iii. 14, v. 12; and see Joh. iii. 3, vi.
53. There are passages where " death " is used as a strong term to
denote a comparatively lifeless state of the regenerate soul, needing (if it
is to be escaped) not new birth, which is a thing once accomplished, but
revival. But this modified sense of "death" must not be allowed to
lower the absolute sense in a passage like this, with its peculiar
doctrinal emphasis on the contrast of death and life. The state here
described is not one of suppressed life, but of absence of life. Cp. i
Tim. v. 6 Rev. iii. i.
;
1 Cor. V. 14, sometimes quoted of spiritual death, is not in point

translate, "then did all die," and interpret of the death, representatively
in Christ, of "all" at Calvary.
in trespasses and sins'Y Better, in respect of your trespasses, &c.
— The Gr. construction is the dative without the preposition "in," (so
Col. ii. 13); and indicates conditioning circumstances. — What is the
distinction Ijetween "trespass" and "sin"? It has been held that
"trespass" is more of the conception, and "sin" of the act; or again
that "trespass" is more of omission, "sin" of commission. But usage
forbids any certainty in such inferences. In Ezek. xviii. 26 the LXX.
use the word pa?-aptdma (trespass) of the sin which the " righteous
commits and in which he dies. Etymologically, it is a fall over; and
this may be either over a pebble or over a precipice. In actual
usage, however, there is a slight occasional tendency in "trespass"
towards a mitigated idea of sin, a "fault," as in Gal. vi. i and it is
;
possible that we have this here ; as if to say, "in every form of evil-doing,
whether lighter (trespasses) or heavier (sins)." But it is more probable
still that the phrase is used designedly for accumulation's sake alone,
Vidthout precise distinction as if to say, "evil-doing, however described."
;
See Abp. Trench, N. T. Synonyms^ under the word aixapria, &c.

And above, note on i. 7.
2. Wherein .ye walked] The transgressions were the road, or region,
. .
of the moral "walk," i.e. the successive acts and practices of life.
Contrast below, ver. 10, the region of the regenerate "walk." The
Gr. verb is aorist. The whole past experience, however long, is gathered
up in memory into a point.
the course'] Lit. the age. But the A. V. perfectly represents the
meaning. See above on i. 21.
2 ;
V. 2.J EPHESIANS, II. 67
this world, according to the prince of the power of the air,
this world] This present sinful order of things, as characterized

by discord with the will of God. Cp. for the precise phrase Joh.
viii. 23, ix. 39, xii.
•25, 31, xiii. i, xvi. 11, xviii. 36; i Cor. i. 20,
iii. 19, vii. Joh. iv. 17; (and see Gal. i. 4, where however
31; I
"world" is aiSn). In almost all the above passages the word {cosmos)
will be seen clearly to mean not the physical world, (or certainly
not it alone,) but the sinful human race, as now conditioned on earth.
Full illustration will be found in very many passages where "///^
world," (not as here, "'this world"), occurs, and which context will
distinguish from others {e.g. i. 4 above) where the Cosmos of
Creation is intended. The Gr. word rendered "world" in some
passages of A. V. (Matt. xxiv. 14; Luke ii. i, iv. 5; Acts xvii. 31;
Rom. x. 18; Heb. i. 6, ii. 5; Rev. iii. 10, xii. 9, xvi. 14; are the most
important) is different, meaning literally "the inhabited earth," and
so either the Roman empire and its surroundings, or the mystic
empire of the Messiah, according to context.
the prince, &c.] Lit., the Ruler of the authority of the air; the
great Personal Evil Spirit, Satan ; whose existence, sparingly indicated
in the O. T., is largely dwelt upon in the N. T. To the Lord and the
Apostles he was assuredly no mere personification of evil, but an evil
personality, as truly as for example "Gabriel, who stands in the presence
of God," is a good personality. As such, his existence is a fact-
mystery, so to speak, not greater in kind, though in degree, than that of
the permitted existence of an evil man who tempts and influences
others. There is a strong prejudice in our time against the recognition
of the personality of Satan; but it must stand on the level of other
mysteries of Revelation; and the prejudice should never be fostered
by exaggeration. Some food for prejudice has perhaps been found in
the grotesque terrors of medieval art and legendary demonology; but
this is not Scripture, rather the deepest contrast to Scripture. The —
belief of a Devil has been called {Westminster Review, April, 1865, in
an article on the Positive Philosophy), "a thoroughly polytheistic con-
ception;" but what excuse is there for this statement in the Scripture
portrait of the Enemy, save the solitary and quite explicable phrase,
" God of this age" (2 Cor. iv. 4)?
For St Paul's recognition of the great fact, cp. Acts xiii. 10, xxvi. 18;
Rom. xvi. 20; I Cor. v. 5, vii. 5; 2 Cor. ii. ii, xi. 14; i Thess. ii. 18;
1 Thess. ii. 9; i Tim. i. 20, iii. 6, 7, v. 15; 2 Tim. ii. 26; and below,
iv. 27, vi. II.
** —
The authority of the air:'''' "The ruler of the authority" means
the chief of all that is in power, the general of subordinate governors
an allusion to the organization of the evil spiritual world, of which
much more is said below, vi. 12. —
The word rendered "authority"
does not necessarily mean lawful authority; indeed it often inclines to
mean usurped or arbitrary authority. But it is authority as distinguished
from mere dynamic /i?rcr. See Bp. Lightfoot on Col. i. 13.
•'
—
Of the air:'^ on this phrase much has been written. It here stands
«; —
— :
the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience
alone (as connected with spiritual mysteries) in the N. T., and hence is the
more difficult to analyse with certainty. In studying it we must dismiss the
'
thought { Wetstein) that St Paul is speaking the language of Pythagorean
'
philosophy, in which his readers were versed," or the like; no where is

his tone more dogmatic. And we must seek a meaning of "air" literal
and local, rather than otherwise, looking at his usage elsewhere (i Cor.
ix. 26, xiv. 9; I Thess. iv. 17). This however does not mean a narrow
localization, or hard literality, only that "air" is not a mere figure of
speech for "mystery," "darkness," or the like. On the whole we
gather, as the revelation of this passage, that as earth is the present
abode of embodied spirits, mankind, so the airy envelope of earth is the
haunt, for purposes of action on man, of the spirits of evil, which, if not
bodiless, have not "animal" bodies (cp. i Cor. xv. 44). Observe our
Lord's use of "the dtrds of the sky'''' (Luke viii. 5) as the figure for the
Tempter in the parable of the Sower.
Abundant illustrations of such a view may be found in quotations
from classical, Jewish, and medieval literature. But it would be a hasty
inference either that the Apostle derived his doctrine from previous ex-
traneous sources, or that below the wildest exaggerations there lay no fact.
the spiriil This word is in grammatical apposition, in the Greek,
with that rendered "power" or "authority" just before. That
" authority" meant, as we have said, " those in authority," the unseen
lords of evil, including their head. " The spirit'' seems accordingly to
mean, practically, ''the spirits^'' summed up into one idea, and used by
one central power.
that now workethl " Now'' as opposed to the " then " of its former
action on those now rescued from it. — For illustrations of its " working "
cp. the language used of Satan's power on Judas (Luke xxii. 3 ; Joh. xiii.
2, 27), and Ananias (Acts v. 3), and of his energies (through men) at a
time of persecution (Rev. ii. 10). See also 2 Thess. ii. 9. The subtle
power of human personal influence may well prepare us to believe in
the mysterious depth, force, and variety, of Satanic influences.
in the children of disobedience'] I.e., in men characterized by moral
resistance to the Holy God; a "disobedience" which, whether
explicit or implicit, patent or latent, marks fallen man as such. There
is that in the central Ego of fallen man which is antagonistic to
the true claims of the God of Revelation, and which waits only the
presentation of those claims to come out in action. — For the phrase,
sons of disobedience, cp. ch. v. 6, and Col. iii. 6. It is an example of
the frequent Hebrew phrase, "son of," "child of," in the sense of close
connexion, whether a connexion, as here, of principle and motive, or, as
Luke XX. 36 ("sons of the resurrection"), and 2 Pet. ii. 14 ("children of
—
a curse"), of result and reward. "-Disobedience :" the Latin versions
have dipidentia, unbelief; and so the A.V. renders the same word,
Rom. xi. 30, 32; Heb. iv. 6, 11. But the proper meaning of the word
is resistance of the will. This is deeply connected with spiritual unbelief,
but not identical.— The same remarks apply to the kindred verb, which
occurs Joh. iii. 36; Acts xiv. 2, xvii. 5, xix. 9; Rom. xi. 30, 31, xv. 31;
Heb. iii. i8, xi. 31 ; places where A.V. has "believe not," &c.
—
V. 3-] EPHESIANS, II. 69
among whom also we all had our conversation in times past 3
in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and
also we Better we also all, the "also" emphasizing the

all]
we." — " We
8.
—
all present Christians, whether Jews or heathens
all:''
by origin. St Paul often insists on this one level of/alien nature,
wholly unaffected by external privilege. Cp. Rom. iii. 9, 23; Gal.
iii. 22. It is met by the glorious antithesis of equal grace. Cp. just
below, and Rom. i. 16, iii. 29, 39, x. 12, &c.— Observe the emphatic
statement that man as (fallen) man, whether within or without the pale
of revelation, begins as a "child of disobedience."— Observe too the
change of person, from the second (ver. 2) to the first. The Apostle
willingly, and truly, identifies his own experience with that of his
converts.
had our conversation] Lit., moved up and down engaged in the
;
activities of life. Conversatio in Latin, like the Gr. word here, means
precisely this; the goings in and out of human intercourse; not specially
the exchange of speech^ to which the word "conversation" is now re-
stricted. —
In Phil. iii. 20 the Gr. original is different.
the lusts of our flesh] Better, the desires. "Lusts" is narrowed in
modern usage to a special class of sensual appetites, but the older
English knew no such fixed restriction; see e.g. Psal. xxxiv. 12, in the
Prayer Book (Cranmer's) Version; "what man is he that lusteth to
live?'' and Gal. v. 17, where the
Spirit, as well as the flesh, "lusteth."
Sinful "lusts" are thus all desires, whether gross or fine in themselves,
which are against the will of God.
''Our flesh:"— \.\\\s important word, wherever it occurs in N.T. in
connexion with the doctrine of sin, means human nature as conditioned
by the Fall, or, to word it otherwise, either the state of the unregenerate
being, in which state the sinful principle dominates, or the state of that
element of the regenerate being in which the principle, dislodged, as it
were, from the centre, still lingers and is felt; not dominant in the
being, but present. (For its permanence, till death, in the regenerate,
see the implied statements of e.g. Gal. v. i6j Phil. iii. 3.) may We
account for the use of the word flesh as a symbol for this pheno-
menon by the fact that sin works so largely under conditions of bodily,
fleshly, life in the literal sense of those words. See further, note on
Rom. viii. 4 in this Series.
fulflllitig the desires] Lit., This (see last note)
doing the wishes.
does not mean that loose livers, in the common sense; we
"we" were
might or might not have been such. But we followed the bent of the
unregenerate Ego, whatever on the whole it was.
of the mind] Lit., of the thoughts; in the sense generally of re-
flection and impression. The word is used (in the singular) e.g. Matt,
xxii. 37; "with all thy mind," representing the Heb. "heart" in Deut.
vi. 5; and i Joh. v. 20; "He hath given us an understanding." Here
probably the distinction is between sin in imagination and sin in positive
action ("of \.\i& flesh"); one of the many warnings of Scripture that
moral evil lies as deep as possible in the texture and motion of
—
7o EPHESIANS, II. [v. 3.
of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath,
the fallen nature. Cp. Matt. xv. 19; 2 Cor. vii. i, and see Prov.
xxiv. 9.
by nature the children of wrath"] On the phrase ''children of wrath"
see last note on ver. 2. "By nature we were connected with, we essentially
were exposed to, wrath, the wrath of God." It has been suggested that
"children of wrath" may mean no more than "beings /r^«^ to violent
anger," or even to "ungoverned impulse'''' generally. But the word
"vn-ath" is frequent with St Paul, and in 13 out of the 20 places it
unmistakably means the Divine wrath, even where "of God" is not
added, and where the definite article is absent. See for passages
specially in point Rom. iv. 15, v. 9, ix. 22;below, ch. v. 6; i Thess. v. 9.
Add to this that this passage deals with the deepest and most general
facts, and it is thus unlikely that any one special phase of sin would be
instanced. — N. T. usage gives no support to the suggested explanation
"ungoverned impulse'''' mentioned above. The word must mean
—
"wrath," whether of man or of God. Translate, certainly, with A.V.
—
and R.V. On the truth that the fallen being, as such, lies under Divine
"wrath," see Joh. iii. 36, where "the wrath of God remaineth against"
the soul which does not submit to the Son. Not to "possess eternal
life" is to have that "wrath" for certain still impending.
And what is the Divine wrath? No arbitrary or untempered passion
in the Eternal, but the antagonism of the eternal Holiness to sin only;
the antagonism of an Eternal Person. Von Gerlach, quoted by Monod

•on this verse, writes: "The forgetfulness at the present day of the
doctrine of the wrath of God has exercised a baneful influence on the
various relations in which man holds the place of God, and in particular
on the government of the family and the state." The antithesis to
the truth about it is the dictum of the "Absolute Religion," that "there
is nothing in God to fear;" words in complete discord with great lines
of revelation.
''
By nature:''^ —i.e., by our unregenerate state in itself, not only by
circumstances. For illustration see Gal. ii. 15, ("Jews by nature") and
iv. 8, ("by nature no Gods"). Such was our state antecedent to the
new process, ab extra, of regeneration. We
have here the doctrine of
"Original or Birth Sin," as given in Art ix. of the Church of
England. "That which provokes the wrath of God is not only in
the individual, but in the race and in the nature" (Monod). A
greater
mystery we could not state; but neither could we name a surer fact.
"Original sin is, fundamentally, simply universal sin. That is the fact
which is at once the evidence and the substance of it... Universal sin
must receive the same interpretation that any other universal does,
namely that it implies a law, in consequence of which it is universal.
Nobody supposes that anything takes place universally by chance... we
know there must be some law working in the case... What we call the
law is a secondary question. The great thing is to see that there is a
law. If all the individuals who come under the head of a certain nature
have sin in them, then one mode of expressing this law is to say that it
—;
vv. 4, 5.] EPHESIANS, II. 71
even as others. But God, who is rich in mercy, for his 4
great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead 5
in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace
belongs to the nature, the nature being the common property and ground
in which all meet" (J. B. Mozley, Lecticres, ix. pp. 136, &c.)- See
further, Appendix B.
even as others\ Lit., as also the rest; the unregenerate world at
large.
4. Btit Godl The Divine counter-fact now comes in, brighter for the
awful contrast.
who is rich in mercy\ See note on "riches," i. 18. The ultimate —
motive of the work of regeneration is here given, and it is simply the
Divine Mercy. No claim or obligation is in tlie question, nor right
inherent in the alienated race, nor "fitness of things" in the abstract;
only the uncaused and supremely free choice of the God of mercy. Cp.
Tit. iii. 5; I Pet. i. 3.
for his great love, «S:c.] On account of, &c. ; another aspect of the
same fact.
loved ?/j] the New Not the Philanthropy of
Israel, the Church.
God, His "love toward man"
but His inner and special
(Tit. iii. 4),
love, is here in view affection rather than benevolence.
; The whole
context shews this. —
Observe the change from '"'you'''' (ver. i) to "«j."
For similar words regarding the Old Israel see Deut. vii. 8; "Because
the Lord loved you, &c."
6. dead in sins'\ Better, in respect of oiu: trespasses. See on ver.
I, where the construction is the same.
hath quickened^ Did quicken, i.e., bring from death to life; ideally,
when our Lord and Head rose to life; actually, when we, by faith,
were united to Him.
together with Chrisf] As vitally and by covenant one with Him. For
all His true "members," His Death of propitiation is as if theirs; His
Life of acceptance before the Father, and of spiritual triumph and
power, is as if theirs also. As it is to Hi?n the Divine pledge of the
finished work of satisfaction, that pledge is theirs ; as He appears in it
"in the power of indissoluble life" (Heb. vii. 16), they, "because He
lives, live also" (Joh. xiv. 19). For the phrase cp. Col. ii. 13, which
fixes the main reference to Acceptance. See accordingly Rom. iv. 25
"He was raised again by reason of our Justification.'' Another read- —
ing, but not well supported, gives, "He quickened us together in
Christ."
{by grace ye are saved)] Lit. ye have been saved; and so ver. 8.
The verb is perfect. More usually the present tense appears, "ye are
being saved;" e.g. i Cor. xv. 2; 2 Cor. ii. 15 ("them that are being
saved; them that are perishing"); the Christian being viewed as under
Xh^ process 0/ preservation which is to terminate in glory. See i Pet. i.
5. And again a frequent meaning of the noun "salvation " is that glory
itself, as in the text just quoted and Rom. xiii. 11. Here, where the
whole context favours such a reference, the reference is to the complete-
—
72 EPHESIANS, II [w. 6— 8.
eye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and made
7 us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus that in :
the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his

8 grace in his kindness towards us through Christ Jesus. For
by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your-
ness, in the Divine purpose and covenant, of the rescue of the members
of the true Church. From the Divine point of view that is a fait ac-
compli which from the human point of view is a thing in process, or in
expectation. ^^ —
By grace:" for commentary, see the Ep. to the
Romans, esp. cch. iii. iv. and xi. 5, 6. The emphatic statement here
is due to the whole context, (so full of the thought of a salvation which
the saved could not possibly have generated, dead a.'^ they were,) and,
immediately, to the phrase "quickened with Christ," which involves
the thought of the entire dependence of their "life" on Him.
6. atid hath raised us up together, &c.] Better, did raise, &c. — The
radical idea of new life is here put into more detail, as a resurrection
—
and ascension; the special form of the Lord's Revival. ^^ Together:^''
— the Gr. grammar allows this to refer to either (i) union with the
Church, or (2) union with the Lord; (1) "as a united company," or (2)
"as united to Him." And the words just below "m Him," not '^with
Him," may seem to favour the former. But the previous verse, and
Col. ii. 1 2, iii. i ; are strongly for the reference to Christ. His resur-
rection and ascension are the basis of the spiritual (as well as future
bodily) resurrection and ascension of His Church.
made us sit together, &c.] Our great Representative is there, ^''sitting
at the right hand of God" (Col. iii. i). We, as "in Him," vitally
united to Him, are there also, in the sense of a supreme acceptance and
welcome by the Eternal Father, and of the sure prospect of heavenly
"glorification together [with Christ]" (Rom. viii. 17).
hi heavenly places] See on i. 3.
7. the ages to come] All future periods of development in His King-
dom. The phrase must not be restricted to the future history of the
Church on earth ; it is akin rather to the frequent formula for the eternal
future, "unto the ages of the ages," and cp. esp. Jude 25, "both now
and unto all the ages^'. "The King of the Ages" (i Tim. i. 17) alone
knows what great "dispensations" are included in the one Eternity.
shew] to other orders of being, angelic or other. Cp. iii. 10, and
note.
exceeding riches] A phrase intensely Pauline. See on i. 7.
through Christ Jesus] Lit., and better, in. Vital union with the
Lord is the never silent key-note of the passage.
8. For by grace, &c.] The connexion of thought {^^for''^) is with
the leading truth of vv. 4 — 7; \ht gratuitous "loving-kindness of the
Lord" in the salvation of the Church. This, we have just read, will
be the great future lesson of that salvation to the intelligent Universe;
and this accordingly is re-stated here.
This important ver., and ver. 9, are rendered lit., For by grace ye
V. 9J EPHESIANS, II. 73
selves : // is the gift of God : not of works, lest any man 9
bave been saved, by means of faith ; and that, not of yon God's is —
the gift; not of works, that no one should boast. Here the main
teaching is clear in itself, and clearer than ever as illustrated by e.g.
Rom. iii. Phil. iii. The salvation of the soul, and of the Church, is
;
essentially and entirely a matter of sovereign Divine mercy in purpose

and accomplishment. It is deliberately meant that no exception or
reserve is to be made to that statement. But in detail, the verse pre-
sents a problem. Does it distinctly state that "faith" is the "gift of
God," or does it state, more generally, that "gratuitous salvation" is
the "gift of God," leaving it open whether the faith which accepts
it is His gift or not? The question is largely occasioned by the
construction of the Greek, in which "Ma/" (neuter) does not agree
—
with ''faith " (feminine). Many great expositors, Calvin at the head
of them, accordingly take " that " to refer to the main previous idea,
and "through faith" to be a separate inserted thought. Alford, who
takes this view, states the case for it briefly and well. Nevertheless we
recommend the other explanation, and for the following simple reason:
the phrase ^ând thaV (lit., ^âttd this") is familiar in N.T. Greek to
introduce an addition of thought, enforcing or heightening what has gone
before. See i Cor. vi. 6, 8; '' and that before the unbelievers;" ''and
that, your brethren ; " Phil. i. 28; Heb. xi. 12, (A.V., '' and him, &c.").
But if it here refers only to the general previous idea, gratuitous
salvation, it is hard to see what new force of thought it adds to the words
''
by grace,'"' If on the other hand it refers to the last special statement,
*^
through faith," there is a real additional point in the assertion that
even the act of believing is a gift of God for thus precisely the one
;
link in the process where the man might have thought he acted
alone, and where therefore, in St Paul's sense, he might claim to
"boast," is claimed for God. Let the clauses, "and that, not of you;
God's is the gift," be taken as a parenthesis, and the point of tlie inter-
pretation will be clear ; while the Greek amply admits the arrange-
ment.
That "faith" is a matter of Divine gift is clear from e.g. 2 Cor. iv.
13 ; Phil. i. 29. Not that a new faculty of trust is implanted, but gra-
—
cious manifestations of the soul's need and the Saviour's glory prevail —
upon the will to choose to repose trust in the right Object. The "gift"
of faith is but one phase of the Divine action which (Phil. ii. 13)
" worketh in us to will." And it may be said to be one aspect of the
"gift of repentance" (Acts v. 31 2 Tim. ii. 25), for repentance is no
;
mere preliminary to faith; it is the whole complex "change of mind"

which includes faith.
See Bp O'Brien's Nature and Effects of Faith, Note I.
9. lest any man should doast] Lit. any one ; there is no emphasis
,
—
on "man." For the thought, cp. Rom. iii. 27, (and see iv. 2); i Cor.
i. 29, iv. 7; Gal. vi, 14; Phil. iii. 3; in all which passages the Gr. word
is the same. The Apostle is everywhere jealous for the sovereign claim
of God to the whole praise of our salvation.
74 EPHESIANS, II. [vv.
10 should boast. For we are his workmanship, created in

Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before or-
dained that we should walk in them.
11 Wherefore remember, that ye being time passed Gentiles m
10.For, &c.] The connexion is, "works are not the antecedent,
but the consequent, of your acceptance in Christ yfor the true statement
of the case is, that you were re-made, re-born, in order to work the will
of God."
his\ Strongly emphatic. "It is He
that made us, and not we our-
selves" (Ps. c. 3).
Tvorkmanship\ Better, making'. The Gr. word {poi^md) is not akin
to that rendered "works" [erga) in the passage, so that there is no
intended antithesis. — —
"Making:"' i.e., He has made us what we are,
members of His Son. The noun does not necessarily give the precise
idea of a new "creation;" it may mean only an appointment to position.
—
But the two, as a fact, coincide in this matter. In Rom. i. 20 (its only
other place in N.T.) the word is used of God's handiworks in nature.
created^ A
frequent word, in spiritual connexions, with St Paul.
Cp. ver. 15, iv. 24; 2 Cor. v. 17; Gal. vi. 15; Col. iii. 10. As in the
sphere of nature, so in that of grace, it means essentially the making of
a new state of things, whether in a Universe or a personality; implying
indeed the omnipotence which originally willed the very material into
existence, but not necessarily dwelling on this ; rather giving the thought
of first, or new, arrangetneJit. —
In practice, the thought of the J(?z/^r^z]^«/;/
of the Worker'' s will lies in the use of the word.
in Christ Jesus'] The third occurrence of .these words within five
verses. —
The Church was "created in " Him, in that its very existence
as such depends on vital union with Him.
good works] Lit., ''vpon good works" i.e., as interpreted by
tinto
usage, "with a view to them." The same construction and meaning
appear Gal. v. 13; i Thess. iv. 7 (A.V., "w«^<7 uncleanness); 2 Tim.
ii.14 (A. v., "/o the subverting").
hath before ordained] Lit., and better, did prepare beforehand; on
the ideal occasion of His planning the salvation and the function
of His true Church. The phrase does not state, but surely implies, the
happy truth that the Divine pre-arrangement so maps out, as it were,
the duties and the sufferings of the saint that his truest wisdom and
deepest peace is to "do the next thing" in the daily path, in the per-
suasion that it is part of a consistent plan for him. There are some
admirable remarks in this direction in Monod's Adieux a ses amis et h
FEglise., no. I4; "Z<f sec7-et d\ine vie sainte, active ei paisible^^\
11 — 22. Regeneration of the Ephesians, an instance of the

EQUAL WELCOME OF GeNTILES TO THE COVENANT ChURCH, THE
TRUE Temple.
11. Wherefore remember] Here first the Apostle deals with the
special fact of the previous Gentilism of his converts. Hitherto he has
^ The book has been translated, as A. Monod's Farewell.
—
V. 12.] EPHESIANS, II. 75
in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which

is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands ; that
spoken of their regeneration, and incorporation into Christ, with regard

to the state oi fallen humanity in general ; "when we were dead. ..He
quickened «j," &c. The further element in the phenomenon now
appears, that the recipients of the Epistle had been "outsiders" as
regarded any explicit covenant of redemption. In itself, spiritual rege-
neration was equally gracious and sovereign for Jew and for Gentile.
But as to any previous intimations, it must needs come with a greater
surprise to the Gentile.
It perhaps impossible in the nineteenth century of Christendom to
is
realize fully what was the marvel in the first century of the full revela-
tion of an equal welcome for all nations to the Messiah's covenant. But
the fact that it was then a marvel remains a matter of permanent Divine
instruction. Cp. in general on the subject Acts x. ; Rom. ii., iii., ix.
xi.; Gal. ii. —
iv.
in tivie passed^ Lit., once.
Gentiles'] the Nations; Heb., haggdyim; the races outside
Lit.,
Israel. Rabbinic Judaism regarded them with feelings akin to those
with which an old-fashioned high-caste Hindoo regards a European.
Some precepts of the Talmud (though much later, in their collected form,
than St Paul's day,) are fair illustrations "It is forbidden to give good
:
advice to a Gentile;" "it is forbidden to cure idolaters, even for pay;

except on account of fear;" "he that steals from a Gentile is only to
pay the principal for it is said, He shall pay double unto his neigh'
;
botir'' (McCaul's Old Paths, p. 17, &c.).

Meanwhile, these gross distortions had behind them the spiritual fact
here given by St Paul, that "the Gentiles," before the Gospel, were on
a really different level from Israel as to covenant with God in Christ.
Pharisaism took a totally wrong line, but started from a point of truth.
in the flesh] Does this mean, "//^JJ/J•^ra//^,"or (Rom. viii. 8; and often)
"m the unregenerate state'^l Surely the former, for the same phrase
immediately below clearly refers to a physical thing, literal circumcision.
Here probably the special reference is to the absence of the bodily mark
of covenant. They were uncircumcised Gentiles, at a time when no
way was yet revealed, other than that of circumcision, by which to enter
into explicit covenant with God.
called Uncircufncision] Or, regarding English usage of the article,
the Uncircumcision this was their sobriquet with the Pharisee often
; ;
used, no doubt, by the Pharisee Saul. The lack of the bodily mark was
the condemning, and characteristic, thing, supplying a short expression
for a state of entire difference and alienation.
called the Circumcision] The race of the circumcised, the Jews.
The point of this clause is best given by paraphrase: "So you were
called by the bearers of the mark of the Abrahamic covenant, a mark
divinely ordained, but spiritually valueless where there is no spiritual
contact with God, and therefore, when vaunted as a title {'called the
Circumcision') by the unspiritual Pharisee, no better than a mere
at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the

commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants
bodily operation, ('circumcision in the flesh, wrought by hand')."

The best illustration is the close of Rom. ii., where the theme is
the uselessness, for spiritual purposes, of the sacramental mark in
unspiritual persons. This short clause is, as it were, a condensed state-
ment of the truths fully stated in Rom. ii. But it is quite passing
here; the main point here being, not the harsh estimate of Gentiles by
Pharisees, but the real difference in covenant-position which that
estimate exaggerated.
made by hands] Better, wrought by hand. Cp. Col. ii. 1 1 for the
antithesis, "the circumcision wrought without hands;" a thing spiritual,
invisible, the covenant mark from the Divine point of view — regeneration
of nature. —
The Pharisees "called" themselves "The Circumcision;"
St Paul vitiates the word of privilege, or rather their use of it, by the
added words, "hand-wrought, in the flesh."
12. at that time] Strictly, at that occasion. The Or. word
habitually marks limited periods; though this must not always be
pressed. Here possibly there is a suggestion of the transient period of
exclusion, opposed to the long eternity of acceptance.
without Christ] Apart from Christ; out of connexion with the
Messiah. Here no Pharisaic prejudice is in view, but the mysterious
fact that only through the great prophesied Redeemer is there life and
acceptance for man, and that in order to contact with Him there needs
"preaching," "hearing," "believing" (Rom. x. 13, 15). Scripture does
not present this fact without any relief; but all relief leaves it a
phenomenon of Revelation as mysterious as it is solid.
being aliens] Lit., having heen alienated (the same word as iv. 18;
Col. i. 21) as if they had once been otherwise.
; So, in idea, they had
been. Every human soul is (occasionally) viewed in Scripture as
having been originally unfallen, and, if unfallen, then in a covenant of
peace with God of which the covenant of Israel was but a type. Such
a view is wholly ideal, referring not to the actual history of the individual
soul, but to the Nature of which the individual is a specimen. Such
popular phrases as, " we are fallen creatures," have this truth below
them. Historically, we begin prostrate ; ideally, we began upright^ and
have fallen.
the commonwealth of Israel]Perhaps, '^the citizenship. The Gr.
''''
word occurs elsewhere, in N. T., Acts xxii. 28

only (A. V., "this
freedom;''^ the Roman citizenship). But the A. V. here (and so R. V.)
is favoured by the word ^''alienated.'''' It is rather more natural to say
"made aliens from a state,^^ than "made aliens from state-rights.'" The
two interpretations, however, perfectly coincide practically. ^'Israel"
(the Covenant-People with its special name of sacred dignity; see
Trench, N. T. Synony?ns, § xxxix;) is viewed as an ordered common-
wealth or empire under its Divine King ; and to be free of its rights is
the one way to have connexion with Him. —
By "Israel" the Apostle
here doubtless means the inner Israel, of which the outer was as it were
;:
of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world

the husk; see Rom. ix. 6. But he does not emphasize a distinction.
Under the Old Covenant, it was generally necessary to belong, in some
sense, to the outer Israel in order to be one of the inner.
strangers] The Gr. is a word familiar in civic connexions; non-
members of a state or city.
the covenants of promise] Lit., and better, of the Promise, the great
Promise of Messiah, according to which those who "are of the Messiah,
are Abraham's seed, and heirs by promise" (Gal. iii. 29). In the light
of Gal. iii. 18, we may say that the Promise is more specially of Justi-
fication, Acceptance, (as in Abraham's case,) through faith, securing
vital connexion with the Messiah.
—
" Covenants: " for the plural cp. Rom. ix. 4. The reference is to the
many Compacts, as with Abraham, Moses, Levi, David, Joshua; and
perhaps to the New Covenant itself, as of course "connected with" the
—
Promise. The Promise indicated, from the first, blessings for the
world, "all the families of the earth"; but these blessings were to be
found only "in Abraham and his seed" (Gen. xii. 3, xxii. 18) ; and thus
to those not yet connected with Abraham and the Messiah there was no
actual portion yet in the "covenants."
having no hope] The Gr. just indicates (by its special negative
particle) that this was not only so, but felt by the Gentiles to be so
"having, as you knru), no hope." (So, precisely, r Thess. iv. 13.) The
deep truth of this is fully attested by classical and other heathen
literature, old or modern. Aspiration and conjecture there often was,
but no hope, in the Scripture sense; no expectation on a firm basis.
A profound uncertainty about the unseen and eternal underlies many
of the strongest expressions of the classical poets and philosophers.
And in the special reference of "hope" here, hope of a Redeemer and a
redeemed inheritance, there was (and is) a total blank, apart from
revelation.
—"In Hellas, at the epoch of Alexander the Great, it was a
current saying, and one profoundly felt by all the best men, that the
best thing of all was not to be born, and the next best to die."
(Mommsen, Hist, of Rome, Eng. transl. Vol. iv. pt. ii. p. 586). See
the thought still earlier, Sophocles, (Ed. Col. 1224 (Dindorf).
without God] Lit., Godless; without true knowledge of the true God.
"Gods many" were indeed, in some sense, popularly believed in; and
large schools of thought recognized a One Supreme, though often with
the very faintest views of personality. But this recognition, at its best
and highest, lacked some essentials in the Idea of the True God, above
all, the union in Him of supreme Love and awful Purity. And for the
average mind of ancient heathenism He "was not, in all the thoughts,"
as truly as the impersonal Brahm "is not" in the average Hindoo mind.
See further. Appendix D.
in the world] Words which complete the dark picture. **In the
world" of fallen humanity, with its dreadful realities of evil, they did
not "know the only true God, and Jesus Christ Whom He had sent"
(Joh. xvii. 3), and so lacked the one possible preservative and spiritual
life-power.
" ^;
78 EPHESIANS, II. [vv. 13, 14.
13 butnow in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are

14 made nigh by the blood of Christ. For he is our peace,
13. hut now] under the changed conditions of actual and accepted
Redemption.
in Christ yestis] In living union with the true Messiah. Just before,
ver. 12, we have "without Christ*' merely; here, "in Christ Jesus
The Messiah of Prophecy is now known as also the Jesus of the
Gospel.
sometimes'] Once, as R. V. The A. V. uses a word now antiquated
in this sense, or appearing only as "sometime" — the word used here in
Wiclif's Version (1382), in " The Great Bible" (1539), and the Rhemish
Version (1582).
far off... nigh] That is, from and to the Citizenship of Israel and the
Covenants of promise; the realm, in fact, of Messiah. Cp. Acts ii. 39,
—
and see Isai. Ivii. 19. The thought of remoteness and nearness in
respect of God is of course implied, and comes out clearly in ver. r8;
but it is not the immediate thought of this passage, which rather speaks
of the incorporation of once heathen souls into the true Israel. But the
—
two views cannot be quite separated. "Nigh" and "far" were familiar
terms with the Rabbis in the sense of having or not having part in the
covenant. Wetstein on this verse quotes, inter alia, the following from
the Talmud : *• A woman came to R. Eliezer, to be made a proselyte
saying to him, Rabbi, make me nigh. He refused her, and she went to
R. Joshua, who received her. The scholars of R. Joshua therefore said,
Did R. Eliezer put her far off, and dost thou make her nigh ?"
by the blood of Christ] Lit. and better, in tlie blood, &c. To
illustrate the phrase cp. Heb. ix. 22, 25; "almost all things according
to the law are purged in blood; " " the High Priest entereth the Holy
Place... mblood not his own." Whatever the first use of the phrase, it
had thus become an almost technicality of sacrificial language, nearly
equalling ^'with (shed) blood" as the accompanying condition of
acceptable approach. It is not necessary to import into the idea here
the other, though kindred, idea of washing in blood, or even of
surrounding with a circle of sprinkled blood. The "m" is, by usage,
as nearly instrumental as possible. The sacred bloodshedding of the

Messiah's sacrificial death for His true Israel was the necessary condi-
tion to, and so instrument of, the admission of the new Gentile
members. It is the "blood of the covenant" (Exod. xxiv. 8; quoted
Heb. ix. 20) ; and cp. the all-important words of the Lord Himself
(Matt. xxvi. 28), "This is My blood of the new Covenant, which is shed
for many for the remission of sins.
14. —
he is our peace] ^^He:" the glorious living Person gives its
essence to the sacrificial "Work.
^^
—
Our peace :" i.e., as the connexion indicates, the "peace" between
the Tribes of the New Israel, the Gentile and Jewish believers ; such
"
peace that now, within the covenant, "there is neither Jew nor Greek
(Gal. iii. 28; Col. iii. 11). The special aspect of this truth here is the
admission of the non-Jewish believer to the inmost fulness of spiritual
— —
who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle
wall of partition between us; having abolished in his flesh 15
privilege; but this is so stated as to imply the tender companion truth

that he comes in not as a conquering intruder but as a brother, side by
side with the Jewish believer, in equal and harmonious peace with
God.
who hath made both one'] Lit., Wlio made both things one thing.
"Both" and "one" are neuters in the Gr. The idea is rather of posi-
tions and relations than of persons (Monod).
—
''One:" "one thing,"
one community, or rather, one organism. (By the same word is ex-
pressed the Unity of the Father and the Son, Joh. x. 30.) In Gal. iii.
28 ("ye are all one") the Gr. has the masculine, "one [person]," "one
[man']" as expressly in the next verse here.
hath broken down...partition] Lit., did undo the mid-wall of the
fence, or hedge. The next verse makes it clear that this means the Law.
In Divine intention the Law was a "hedge" (Isai, v. 2) round the Old
Israel, so long as their chief function was to maintain a position of se-
clusion. And it thus formed a "partition" between the Old Israel and
the outer world, not only hindering but, for the time, forbidding such
fusion as the new order brought in.
It is possible that the phrase was immediately suggested by the de-
marcation between the Court of the Gentiles and the inner area of the
Temple.
16. having abolished, &c.] Lit., The enmity. In His flesh, the law
of the commandments In decrees, annulling. In this difficult verse
our best guide is the Ep. to the Romans, esp. vii. i —
6, viii. 2, 3,
passages very possibly in mind when this was written. See also the
closely parallel passage, Col. i. 21, 22. With these in view we may
interpret this to teach that the Lord, by His death (Col. i. 22), " in the
likeness of the flesh of sin" (Rom. viii. 3), broke ("annulled") for all
believers their condemning relations with the Law (in the highest sense
of the word Law), as a preceptive code, prescribing but not enabling,
a code imposing absolute decrees as the absolute condition of accept-
ance and thereby, ipso facto, brought to an end the Mosaic ordinances
;
with their exclusions, which existed mainly to prefigure this Work, and
to enforce the fact of its necessity, and incidentally to "fence in" the
race through whom the Messiah, as the Worker, was to come.
The passage thus teaches that Christ has "annulled" the old anti-
pathy between Jew and Gentile, by what He did in dying. But it
cannot teach this without teaching also the deep underlying truth that
He did it by effecting relations of acceptance and peace between Man
and God ; not putting aside the Preceptive Law as a thing obsolete, but
so "going behind it" in his Atonement as to put believing man in a
different relation to it, and so, and only so, removing the external hedges
of privilege and exclusion. Comparing Col. i. 21, 22, it is plain that
this greater reconciliation lies, in the Apostle's thought, behind the
lesser, though the lesser is more immediately in point.
** The commandments in decrees" are, doubtless, in part, the "touch
,;
8o EPHESIANS, II. [v. i6.
the enmity, eveti the law of commandments

contained m
ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one
new man,
and that he might reconcile both unto
i6 so making peace ;
restrictions; but not these only. They

not, taste not," of ceremonial
moral as well as ceremonial,
are the whole system of positive edict,
peace
taken apart enabling motive, and viezved as the cofidittons of
from
paraphrased, ''the
'^^^^The'enmity, even the law &c.," may be fairly
circumstances of the l-all)
enmity, expressed and emphasized (under the
preceptive Law. ^^
by the Law, by its existence and claims as
" It is a new creation, 2 Cor. v
for to make-] In order to create.
is to the regenerate individual,
as here to the
17 ; where the reference
community of the regenerate. ..1
in himself] Perhaps, in Him. But the reference is

.
m
.
either case +^
^^ to
Christ, theiubject of the whole context. Cp. Col. 1.16, where '' Inmm
were created'' is used of the First Creation. In both Creations Old and
New, Christ is the Cause and Bond of being. The
New Man, like
the Universe, exists and consists by vital
union with Him.
occurs only here and iv. 24,
one new man] The phrase *'new man"
^nd Gentile,
where see note. Here the great organism of the saints, Je^^
is viewed as, so to speak, one Person
; a view closely akin to that of the
"One Body" of Christ; 1 Cor. xii., &c. -We
are all Gods sight m
but one in Christ, as we are all one in Adam (^[^^'^^ : , ., „r xr,,„,.
of Nature
The Old Race is solidaire with its Head, Adam, by solidarityis sobdaire
and of standing towards God. So the New Race
in itself
once, it both receives the
with its Head, Christf in Whom, and at
and derives Divine
standing of justified acceptance for His Merits,
seals the mutual
Nature ''
by His Spirit. And solidarity with the Head
is not only men, but Man.
sohdarity of the members. As the Old Race
so the New Race is not only new men, but
New Man.
the immediate thought is of
so making peace] Here, as just above,
Christ, but behind it lies the
the reconciliation of Jew and Gentile in
expressed fully ver. i8
thought of that greater reconciliation which is
" Christ, for both, in one Spint unto the
Father ; and
access through
^""'le.^ Teconcileboth unto God]

verb here rendered "reconcile"
The Gr.
20, 21 ; but a form
same form) only Col. 1.
occurs elsewhere (in exactly the
identical occurs e.g. Rom. v. 10; i Cor. vu. 11; 2 Cor. y. 18,
nearly
is on the whole that of the
propitiation of
10 20. The idea of the verb
are, with his consent,
an alienated superior, to whom offending inferiors
God (2 Cor. v. 19 reconciled the
'
led back as accepted suppliants.

Divine pacification
world unto Himself" by providing, in His Son the
Christ " reconciles us to
of the Divine displeasure against the world.
God " by being and efifecting that pacification. Hence
Reconciliation,
ideas, Atonenaent and Justifi-
in practice, nearly approaches to both the
to God
cation. The Lord, here, " by the cross,'' reconciles the Church
" non-imputation of trespasses (2 Cor.
effects its acceptance ; secures the
V. 19).
— —
vv. 17, 18.] EPHESIANS, II. 81
God one body by the cross, having slain the enmity

in
thereby: and came and preached peace to you which
were afar off, and to them that were nigh; for through
**Both^\ — here in the masculine plural; both great p'Otips, Jewish

and Gentile believers.
in one body] A phrase in contrast (see last note) to " both " the two
;
groups become the One Body, the One Man, of ver. 15.
by the cross] The only mention of it in this Epistle. Observe here,
as consistently in the N. T., the isolation of the Lord's Death from His
Life-work, where ideas of atonement are in view ; a fact most suggestive
of the doctrine that that Death was a true and proper propitiatory Sacri-
fice, an altar- work, and not only a supreme act of self-sacrificing sympathy
with man's need and God's holiness. For on the latter view there is no
clear line of demarcation between the Death and the self-sacrificing
Life.— Cp. the parallel. Col. i. 20 ("the blood of the Cross"), and see
above on i. 7.
having slain the enmity thereby] I.e. by the Cross, the Atoning
—
Death. ''The enmity:" that spoken of ver. 15; immediately, that
between Jew and Gentile ultimately (for this underlies the conditions of
;
the existence of that other) that between man and God (Rom. viii. 7).
—
''Slain:" a word chosen, instead of e.g. "cancelled," "abolished,"
because the work was done through death. What was really, in final
effect, executed at Calvary was the obstacle to peace ; whether peace in
the sense of the harmony of redeemed souls, or peace in the sense of
reconciliation to God, the basis of the other. Cp. Col. ii. 14.
17. and came] from the work of the Cross, from the Grave.
"Peace" was His first word in Resurrection-Ufe to His gathered Church
(J oh. XX. 19); and that Church was then, and not till then, sent to the
world, "far off" as well as "nigh," to be an "ambassador on behalf of
Christ" (2 Cor. v. 20), representing Him in His preaching ministry of
peace. Thus vicariously, but really, had He "come" to the Ephesians
—
among others. Cp. Actsiii. 26; "God, having raised up His Son Jesus,
sent Him to bless you;'' and, for the phrase "preaching peace," Acts
X. 36.
peace] The word and thought still, as before, refer immediately to
the innerharmony of the New Israel, ultimately to that Israel's "peace
with God." The next verse suggests this double reference; (i) "we
;
have access &c. " (2) "we have access 7/wi'^ Mi? ivzM^;'."
<î7/A
to you... nigh] See on ver. 13. The whole phrase is from Isai. Ivii.
19, "Peace, peace, to him that is far off and to him that is near, saith
the Lord" (LXX., "to the?n that are far off &c."). The Apostle im-
plicitly claims the Prophet as foretelling (whether he knew it or not)
—
peace in and to the New Israel. The best reading here repeats "peace;"
"and peace to them that were nigh."
18. for] It is possible to render "that," and so to make this the
substance of the message of "peace." The difference is not important.
But it is grammatically better to retain A.V. (and R.V.).
EPHESIANS 6
him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father.

19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but
both^ Masculine plural, as ver.16, where see note. Botli the great
groups, in hidividual mefJibers^ have this access.
all their
access] Better, our Introduction; the proper meaning of the original
word, reminding the accepted Christian that he owes his freedom of
entrance to Another. True, the freedom is present, perpetual, and as-
sured ; but it not only was first secured by the Redeemer's work, but
rests every moment on that work for its permanence. We are, thanks
be to God, evermore free to and in His presence-chamber, but we are
also evermore free there Ûhroiigh His Son," Who ^êver liveth to make
intercession for us." —
The word occurs elsewhere Rom. v. 2 ; and below,
iii. 12.
by one Spirit] Lit. and better, in one Spirit; surrounded,
animated, penetrated, by the Spirit. This is undoubtedly the Holy
Spirit, the Paraclete, so largely in view in this Epistle. Cp. 2 Cor. xiii.
14; I Pet.i. 1 Jude 20, 21 among other passages, for a similar implicit
; ;
recognition of the Persons of the Holy Trinity in the Divine harmony of

their actions for and relations to the saints.
*'C>«^/" —
in contrast to the ^'both.''^ See Acts x. for the fact that
even to Apostles after Pentecost it was still a discovery that the Holy
Ghost should visit and bless Gentiles with the same freedom and fulness
as Jews.
the Father] "His Father and our Father;" Joh. xx. 17. This pro-
found word, rich in life, love, and joy, was indeed a new treasure, in its
Christian sense, to "them that were afar off." No pagan mythology,
or philosophy, though the word was not unknown to them, knew the
thing; the Divine reality of an eternal and paternal Holy Love. To the
Israelite the Lord was indeed known as "like unto a Father pitying his
children" (Psal. ciii. 13); "doubtless our Father" (Isai. Ixiii. i6); but
even to him the word would develope into inexhaustible riches when
read in the light of the Sonship of the true Messiah.
Observe that the approach of the soul is here, as always, ultimately to
the Fathei". Not that the Son, and the Spirit, are not eternal and
—
Divine ; but He is the Father.
19. Now therefore ye] He now turns direct to the Gentile believers,
and rejoicingly recounts to them the actual grandeur of their privileges
in grace.
710 more] as you once were. See on ver. 12 above. The finished
work of Christ, realized by accepting faith, has entirely broken for
them the old regime.
strangers] " to the covenants of the Promise " ver. 12.
;
foreigners] In secular matters, the word would mean a resident alien,

a non-naturalized foreigner ; liable to legal removal at any moment, e.g.
on outbreak of war. If such a word were true of Gentile Christians,
they would be merely tolerated sojourners, as it were, in the "city" of
Messianic light and mercy, without any claim to abide. The glorious
contrary was the case. "If they were Christ's, they were Abraham's
;
fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God

and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and 20
seed, and heirs [of the Gospel Canaan] according to Promise''^ (Gal.
iii. 29).
lmt\ Insert, with MSS., ye are, after this word; an additional em-
phasis of assertion.
fello7vcitize>is'\ Cp. Gal. iv. 26; Phil. iii. 20 (Greek); Heb. xi. 10, 16;
Rev. iii, 1-2, &c.
the sai/i/s] " Not angels^ nor Jews, nor Christians then alive merely,
but the saints of God in the widest sense— all members of the mystical
body of Christ" (Alford). See further on the word, note on i. i.
of the household] Members of the family, kinsfolk. So the word
always means in N. T. (Gal. vi. 10; i Tim. v. 8; here;) and LXX.
The idea is not of domestic service, but of the "child at home." In the
deepest sense the Gentile believer, once "far off" in both position and
condition, is now at home with his Living Father in Christ.
20. and are built] Better, Having been built; once built (aorist), by
your Redeemer. The metaphor here boldly changes, from the inmates
of city and house, to the structure. Possibly the element '^ house^^ in
"household" suggested this. For similar imagery, cp. i Cor. iii. 9, 10;
I Pet. ii. 4 —
8; Jude 20; and see Matt. vii. 24, 25. And for curious
developments of the imagery here, in very early Christian literature, see
St Ignatius Ep. to the Eph., ch. ix, and the Shepherd of Hernias,
'Vision' iii. And for an application of the imagery in ancient
hymnology, the hymn (cent. 8 or 9) Urbs beata Hirusalem (Trench,
Sacr. Lat. Poetry, p. 311).
the foundation of the apostles and prophets'] The foundation which
consists of them in the sense that their doctrine is the basis of the
;
faith, and so of the unity, of the saints. Cp. Rev. xxi. 14; and the
words spoken (Matt. xvi. 18) to Peter, "upon this rock I will build My
Church." Not to enter into the details there, it is plain that the
personal address to Peter is deeply connected with the revelation to and
confession by Peter of the Truth of Christ. The Collect for the day of
SS. Simon and Jude, constinicted from this passage, is a true comment
on it.
" The apostles and prophets :" — Who
are the Prophets here? Those of
the O. T. or those of the Gospel, (for whom cp. e.g. iii. 5, iv. 11 ; Acts
XV. 32; and often)? For the fust alternative, it is a strong plea that the
O. T. prophets are always regarded in the N. T. as Evangelists before
the time; cp. e.g. Luke xxiv. 25; Acts iii. 18, 21, 24, x. 43; Rom. xvi.
26. The last passage regards tlie "prophetic scriptures" as the great
instrument of apostolic preaching. But on the other hand we should
thus have expected "prophets and apostles" to be the order of mention.
And iii. 5, giving the same phrase with distinct reference to the
"prophets" of the Gospel, is a parallel nearly conclusive in itself in
favour of that reference here. In iv. 11, again, we have the
"prophet" named next to the ^'Apostle'' among the gifts of the glorified
Saviour to this Church a suggestion of the great prominence and
;
6—2
84 EPHESIANS, II. [v. 21
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner

21 stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together grow-
importance of the function. We take the word here, then, to mean

such "prophets" as Judas and Silas (Acts xv. 32); men, we gather,
who, though not of one office with the Apostles, shared some of their
functions ; were directly inspired, on occasion, with knowledge of the
future (Acts xi. 28), and with truth of spiritual doctrine (iii. 5, and
I Cor. xiv) and were specially commissioned to preach and teach such
;
things revealed. May we not probably class the non-apostolic writers

of the N. T. among these "prophets"? See further. Appendix F.
The mention of them here is in special point, because public faith
and doctrine is in question. The work of the "prophets" had,
doubtless, greatly contributed to the wide spread and settlement of the
truth of the free acceptance in Christ of all believers. Gentiles with
Jews. Observe that in Acts xv. 32 it is two ^^prophets" who "exhort
and confirm'''' (the Gr. word suggests precisely settle?nent on a foundation)
the Gentile believers at Antioch, in the very crisis of the conflict between
Pharisaic limits and the universality of the Gospel.
Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone] It is possible to
render "the chief corner stone of it (the foundation) being Christ Jesus ;"
but far less probable. The "Himself" is almost demanded by the
separation and contrast of the supreme position of the Lord. So R. V.
— There is a slight emphasis, by position, on ''being.'''' .
—
" The chief corner stone:" one word in the Gr. ; found also i Pet.
ii. 6; where Isai. xxviii. 16 (LXX.) is quoted nearly verbatim.
Precisely, the LXX. there runs, "I lay among the foundations of Sion a
stone costly, chosen, chief of the corner, precious;" words which
indicate that the idea, to the Greek translators, was that of a stone
essential to the foundation, not in the higher structure; and this is
confirmed by St Peter's use of the quotation. Thus on the whole we
take the image to be that of a vast stone at an angle of the substructure,
into which the converging sides are imbedded, "in which" they
"consist;" and the spiritual reality to be, that Jesus Christ Himself is
that which gives coherence and fixity to the foundation doctrines of His
Church; with the implied idea that He is the essential to the foundation,
being the ultimate Foundation (i Cor. iii. 11). Apostles and Prophets
reveal and enforce a basis of truths for the rest and settlement of the
saints' faith ; those truths, at every point of juncture and prominence,
are seen to be wholly dependent on Jesus Christ for significance, har-
mony and permanence.
In the Heb. of Isai. xxviii. 16 (and so, or nearly. Job xxxviii. 6;
Psal. cxviii. 22 (Messianic); Jer. li. 26) the phrase is "stone," or
"head," of "comer," or of "prominence." See too Zech. x. 4, where
the solitary word "corner" appears to convey the same image.
21. in whom'\ In close and vital connexion with Whom. See last
note.
all the buildingl R. V., ^Wach several building;'''' as if the great
Temple were viewed for the moment in its multiplicity of porches,
V. 22.] EPHESIANS, II.
8s
eth unto a holy temple in the Lord : in whom you also are
courts, and towers ; each connected with the great bond of the sub-
structure, in and on which the whole architecture was rising. An
interesting grammatical question arises over the reading here and this
—
rendering, and will occur again iii. 15 :— does the Greek phrase, in the
best attested reading, demand the rendering of the R. V. as against
that of the A. V.? We incline to the reply that it does not. The law
of the definite article (the absence of which here occasions the question)
is undoubtedly soniewhat less exact in the Greek of the Scriptures than
in that of the classics. And this leaves us free to use (with caution) the
context to decide problems which in the classics would be decided by
pure grammar. Such a case we take this to be and the question to
;
ask is, does the context favour the imagery of detail or that of total?
Surely the latter. The idea points to one great building, getting
completed within itself, rising to its ideal. We retain accordingly the
A. V. See further, next note.
fitly framed together^ One word, a present participle, in the Greek.
The same occurs below, iv. 16 {"^'(S.y joined together"), and nowhere
else in N. T. The idea is not of a completed but of a progressive work,
a " framing together " of the structure ever more closely and firmly. The
building shrinks into greater solidity, binds itself into more intense
coherence, as it grows. The spiritual union of the saints needs but to
be more believed and realized to tell more on their actual closeness of
—
connexion. The idea conveyed by this word, which is of course in the
singular number, is (see last note) far rather that of one great building
growing in internal solidity than of many buildings growing in contact.
groweth'] with the perpetual addition of new "living stones" (r Pet.
ii. 5) and the resulting new connexions. Observe two distinct ideas in
harmony growth in compactness, growth in extension.
;
tmto a holy tempWl R. V., margin, "into an holy sanctuary."

The Greek [ndos] is not the temple-arm with its courts and porches
{hieron), but the itm^lQ- house ; the place of the Presence. — The phrase,
"unto," "into," suggests (like that in the next verse) a sanctuary
not yet complete and ready for the Presence. The true Church,
indeed, is already {1 Cor. iii. 16; 2 Cor. vi. 16; and cp. i Cor. vi.
19 of its individual members) "the sanctuary of the living God."
But it is this as a still imperfect thing, and still imperfectly; the
absolute and final in the matter is yet to come; and this will so
transcend the partial and actual that it is spoken o^ as ?/the Indwelling
were not yet. Wemay faintly illustrate by an unfinished cathedral, used
already for Divine worship, but not yet ideally prepared for it. — See
Rev. xxi. 22 for another side of truth in temple-imagery. There, in
the final state, there is "no sanctuary," for God and the Lamb "are
the sanctuary of" the holy City. All, absolutely all, is hallowed by
Their Presence indwelling; Sanctuary and Shechinah are, as it were,
one ; and nothing is there that is not Sanctuary.
Great indeed is the conception in this passage. The saints, in their
community "in the Lord," are preparing, through an Indwelling partial
builded together for a habitation of God through the

Spirit
though an Indwelling complete and eternal the two being, in

real, for ;
continuity, one. In no mere figure of speech, their God already

•'dwells" in their bodies,and in their community; dwells there as in a
—
Sanctuary in manifested Light, in Peace of covenant and propitiation,
And this
in Oracle-speech of "the Spirit's witness," in eternal Life.
precious present fact is germinating to the future result of a heavenly
and everlasting Indwelling (likewise in individuals and in community),
when the Sanctuaiy shall reflect without a flaw Indweller's glory;
its
when our union and communion with Him, in other words, shall be
perfect, absolute, ideal. "We shall be like Him; for we shall see
Him as He is."
in the Lord] The Lord
Christ. We
have "God" in the ne<t verse,
in a indicates this distinctive reference here.
way which The imagery
leaves the precise idea of the Corner Stone, to present the Lord as the
living bond and principle, the secret both of growth and sanctity.
22. yoii also] He reminds them of the joyful fact that they are special
examples of the general truth that "the Gentiles are fellow-heirs."
are builded] A
present tense in the Greek; are building, being
builded. It is a process ; carried on in new accessions of regenerate
souls, and new and deeper "framing together "of the already regenerate.
for a habitation] For the significance of "for," see remarks on
—
"unto" in ver. 21. The word rendered "habitation" (elsewhere Rev.
xviii. 1 only) means, by its fonn, emphatically a permanent abode. The
true idea is of the eternal Indwelling of God in the glorified Church.
But this is reached through the lasting, though partial, Indwelling now.
See notes above; and below, on iii. 17.
God] Not here specially Christ. The prospect is of the world where
"God shall be all in all" (i Cor. xv. 28), words which foretell no
removal (God forbid) of "the Lamb" from "the Throne," but a
manifestation of the Father supreme and unimaginable. Meanv/hile,
again, the present is the germ of that Future; " My Father will love
him, and We will come unto him, and make Our abode with hirn" (Joh.
xiv. 23^) and "ye are the temple of the living God" (2 Cor. vi. i6).
;
through the Spirit] Lit. and better, in (the) Spirit. The living
Temple, in its every stone, is what it is by the immediate action of the
Holy Spirit, " Who sanctifieth the elect people of God." They are thus
"m the Spirit" (Rom. viii. 9), surrounded, as it were, by His presence
and power. And so it will be, as this passage indicates, in the final
state where the "pure River" will still "proceed from the Throne of"
the Father and the Son. Will not the Holy Spirit's work, far from
ceasing, be supremely effectual, in the world of '''spiritual bodies"
(i Cor. XV. 44)?
We undoubtingly explain "in spirit" here to mean "in the Spirit"
1
The one passage where the comirg of the Father is spoken of. What awful
grandeur is bestowed by this 'We' on the believer! (Note by the Dean of
Peterborough).
— —
V. I.] EPHESIANS, III. 87
For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you 3
(with A. V. and R. V.), remembering the pronjinence in the whole

Epistle,and not least in this part, of the subject of the Holy Spirit's
work.
Thus closes the special revelation of the plan and nature of the great
Living Sanctuary, built on the Son, by the Spirit, for the Father, to be
the scene of the manifestation of His Glory to whatsoever spectators
Eternity shall bring to see it.
—
Ch. hi. 1 13. He would pursue the subject of the Temple,
but digresses to say more of the world-wide scope of
THE Gospel.
For this cause] With such a present and such a future for my reason,
motive, hope. Here begins a sentence broken immediately by a great
digression. Where isit resumed? At ver. 8, or at ver. 13, or at ver.
14? On the whole we

decide for the latter, not only because the identi-
cal phrase "for this cause" recurs there, but because the thought of the
Indweller, and the Foundation (^^ grounded,^' ver. 17), recurs there also.
It is thus as if the Apostle had been just about to pray that the great
Lord of the Temple might take a new (an ever new) possession of the
Edifice preparing for Him; but had been diverted, by the designation he
gives himself, to speak at large of his Gentile commission. For a
parenthesis on the like scale see the latter half of Rom. v. Such
deviations into side-fields of pregnant thought are characteristic of
some minds of high calibre and we are never to forget that while it is
;
everywhere the Inspirer who speaks through the Apostle, He as truly

uses the Apostle's type of mind as He uses the Greek type of language
to be His perfect vehicle of expression.
/ Paid] For a similar emphatic Ego^ cp. 2 Cor. x. i Gal. v. 1; ;
Col. i. 23; Philem. 19. (i Thess. ii. 18 is not quite in point, nor the
passages. Col. iv. 18; 2 Thess. iii. 17; where he speaks Qi\\\% autograph
name.) The motive here seems to be the profound personal interest of
the Apostle in his great commission, brought to the surface by the
statement he has just made of the grandeur of its issue in the completion
of the Temple of the Universal Church. "It is I, positively I, who
am, wonderful to say, chief minister in the process." And there may
also be the emphasis of intense personal interest in the Ephesian
converts; a loving pressure, so to speak, of his personality upon theirs.
On the '' self-consciousness''^ of St Paul, see Howson, Character of St
Paul Lect. II.
the prisoner of Jesus Christ] So Philem. i, 9; 2 Tim. i. 8; and
below, iv. I, with an interesting difference, which see. Our Epistle thus
stands grouped with Philippians, Colossians, Philemon, 2 Timothy, as an
Epistle written from prison. '^ Of Jesus Christ": — under all aspects
of life Paul belongs to Christ. Whatever he is, does, or suffers, it is
as Christ's property. There is also an obvious refierence to the fact that
his imprisonment wo.s for Christ's cause; but this is not all.
for you] On behalf of you. See Acts xxii. 21 for illustration. His
88 EPHESIANS, III. [w. 2, 3.
2 have heard of the dispensation of the grace

Gentiles, if ye
3 of God which given me to you-ward how that by revela-
is :
tion he made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore
imprisonment, due to Jewish hostility, was thus ultimately due to his

assertion of the free welcome of the Gentiles to Messiah's covenant.
Acts XV. records the crisis within the Church which corresponded to this
assault from without.
2. Ifye have heard of\ Lit. if so be that ye heard of. This phrase
occasions the question, Could this Epistle have been addressed to a
Church familiar with St Paul? And it has thus seemed, to some
extreme critics, an argument against the genuineness of the Epistle, a
lapsus plumcB on the part of a fabricator; and, in very different
quarters, an argument against the special destination to Ephesus
(see Introdtiction, ch. iii). Not here to notice the anti- Pauline inference
it is enough to say of the anti- Ephesian that it proves too much.
What was known of Paul in the Ephesian Church would practically be
known of him throughout the missions of Asia (see Acts xix. 10, -26),
so that the phrase remains as difficult as before. The true account
of it, surely, is that it is a phrase of almost irony, an allusion to
well-known fact under the disguise of hypothesis. His Gentile com-
mission was no new thing, and was widely known, when this clause was
written; but a natural and beautiful rhetoric prefers to treat it as if
possibly obscure or forgotten. — That St Paul had never been silent at
Ephesus on the subject appears from Acts xix. 8, 9, where we see him
withdrawing the converts from the synagogue.
the dispensation'] The stewardship. For the figure, cp. i Cor. iv. i,
2, ix. 17; Col. i. 25; I Pet. iv. 10.
the grace of God which is given me] Such is the grammatical con-
nexion; not the "stewardship" but the "grace" is the thing given.
And the "grace" is explained by Rom. i. 5 ("grace and apostleship ")
and below, ver. 7, 8. It was the loving gift of commission and inspira-
tion to preach Christ among the Gentiles. — For similar allusions to his
life-work cp. Acts xxii. 21, xxvi. 17, 18; Rom. i. 5, xi. 13; Gal. ii. 2, 9.
3. dy revelation] Probably at or about the time of his conversion.
Acts xxvi. 17, 18, indicates that the Lord then and there gave him the
special commission, and it is likely that a period of special and direct Divine
instruction followed, perhaps in "Arabia" (Gal. i. 17). See Gal. i. 11,
&c. for the positive assertion that "his gospel" was a direct revelation,
and the connexion of this with events at and just after the conversion.
Perhaps visions such as St Peter's (Acts x.) entered into the process. It
is a wonderful paradox, yet deeply truth-like, that the great champion
of Pharisaism should have been chosen to be the Apostle of the heathen.
— For the phrase, "by revelation," cp. Rom. xvi. 25 (Greek) Gal. ii. 2
;
;
and for St Paul's claim to be a recipient of revelations, 2 Cor. xii. i, 7;

Gal. i. 16.
he made knoivn'] Better, was made known.
the mystery] Explained below, ver. 5, 6, as being the long-kept
;
vv. 4— 6.] EPHESIANS, III. 89
in few words, whereby, when ye read, ye may understand 4
my knowledge in the mystery of Christ) which in other ages 5
was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now re-
vealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit;
that the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same 6
secret of the absolutely equal welcometo Christ of the Gentile with the
Jew. — On the word " note on i. 9.
mystery,''' see
as I wrote afore] The reference is to previous passages in this Epistle
i. 9, &c., ii. II, &c. English idiom would say, as I have written
afore.
4.7nay understand^ R.V,, can perceive ; and so better.
myknowledge] Better, intelligence, understanding (R.V.). The
thought is, not any laudation of the Apostle's intellect, but substantia-
tion of his God-granted insight, verified by the spiritual reader, and re-
sulting in further confidence on the reader's part.
of Christ] The great Secret was bound up with His work (ii. 14) and
His glory (i. 10). As to experience, its essence was " Christ in you,
the hope of glory" (Col. i. 27). See also Col. i. 27; where, probably,
read " the mystery of God, [which mystery is] Christ."
5. ages] Better, generations. The reference (see next words) is to
human time, and the periods before the Gospel.
unto the sons of men] A
designedly large phrase ; mankind in general,
both inside and outside the Jewish pale. Outside, the secret was wholly
unknown; inside, it was only dimly and sparingly intimated, though
certainly intimated (cp. Acts xiii. 47; Rom. xv. 8 — 12). That it was
in some measure revealed is suggested by the phrase here, "-As it is now
&c. " On the present scale, in the present mode, it was not then re-
vealed; but not therefore quite concealed. But the O.T. hints were
after all little more than prepared materials for N.T. revelation.
his holy apostles and prophets] On the " prophets," see note on ii. 20.
— The recipients are called "holy" to mark their special nearness to, and
knowledge of, the revealing God, and so the absolute truth of their
report.
by the Spirit] Lit., and better, in [the] Spirit. They were "in the
Spirit" (Rev. i. 10) while receiving the knowledge of the great mystery.
The Holy Ghost possessed them, that He might inform them.
6. That the Gentiles, &c.] It is well to pause over a passage like
this, and reflect that what seems now to be an axiom of religious thought,
the equality of mankind in view of the offer of salvation, was once an
immense and long- withheld discovery. See above, on ii. 11.
should Better, are; in the plan of God, now disclosed.
be]
fellowheirs] Cp. Rom. viii. 17; Gal. iii. 29, iv. 7. They are the
children of God and brethren of Christ, equally with Jewish believers,
and so equally heirs of their Father's kingdom; "joint-heirs with
Christ" of "the better country, that is the heavenly" (Heb. xi. 16).
of the same body] Better, fellow-members, a version which preserves
the likeness of the two Greek words represented by this expression
and "fellowheirs " respectively. On " the body," see notes on ii. 16.
:
90 EPHESIANS, III. [w. 7—9.
body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel

7 whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the
grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his
8 power. Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints,
is this grace given, that / should preach among the Gentiles
9 the unsearchable riches of Christ and to make all 7nen see

;
partakers] Fellow-paxtakers, R.V., still preserving the similarities

of the Greek.
his promise] See on ii. 12. Read, the promise.
in Christ] Only in vital union with Christ was the promise to be
inherited. It was inextricably involved in Him.
by the gospel] Better, by means of the Gospel; the instrument by
which the Divine Plan of Gentile incorporation is to be made actual.
Cp. I Cor. iv. 15, "I begot you by means of the Gospel." See also
—
Rom. X. 8 15, xvi. 25, 26.
a minister] Didconos, a worker, helper. Cp. Col. i. 23. The
7.
—
word implies activity and subordination. "I " here is not emphatic.
according to the gift, &c.] See above on ver. 2. The "gift" includes
the commission and the inspiration. His "ministry," both in field and
in effect, was " according to " this great gift.
given] I.e. (by the best attested reading) the grace which was given.
So R.V. " the gift of that grace which was given."
by the effectual working &c.] Read certainly, according to the work-
ing, &c. For similar phrases cp. i. 19; Phil. iii. 21; and esp. Col. i. 29,
where, as here, he speaks of working "according to" a power experi-
enced by himself. —A comma should be read before this second "ac-
cording to." The statement is that he "became a minister, according
to," in a way explained by, two things, a Divine Gift, and a Divine
working Power. Observe the recognition, at once restful and energizing,
that the actual movements of the power of God were the force behind
all his apostolic activity. "By Him he moves, in Him he lives." Cp.
besides Col. i. 29 just cited, i Cor. xv. 10; 2 Cor. iii. 5, iv. 7, xii. 9, to;
Gal. ii, 20; Phil. iv. 13; Col. i. 11.
8. Unto me] A slight pause and new start here occurs in the long
parenthesis. The thought of his commission, and of the Divine power
which enabled him, leads by contrast to the thought of the personal in-
significance and unworthiness of the subject of that power, in view of the
field and of the message.
less than the least] One Greek word, and that a unique one. It is a
comparative-superlative; "more least," " leaster, " where "lesser" would
be the regular form. The holy intensity of thought breaks the bounds
of accidence. —
For the sentiment no flight of dietoric, but the strong
and true result of a profound view of the glory and mercy of Christ cp. —
I Cor. XV. 9; I Tim. i. 15, 16.
this grace] See on ver. 2 above.

among] Better, unto.
utisearchable] Lit., '' 7iot to be tracked by footprints,'''' a deeply sug-
V. 9] EPHESIANS, III. 91
what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the be-

ginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all
gestive word. In N.T. the word occurs only here and Rom. xi. 33
(A. v., ** past finding out"). In the LXX. it appears thrice, in the Book
of Job; V. 9, ix. 10, xxxiv. 24.
riches] See on i. 7 for St Paul's love of this and kindred words.
The whole phrase here before us is one of the greatest in holy
Scripture. It presents the truths, harmonized into one truth, of the
simplicity and the infinity of the Gospel. All is centralized in Christ,
the Christ of Pauline, of New Testament, theology, the Incarnate Son
slain, risen, and glorified and from that Centre diverge countless lines of
;
application to every need of the human soul. A Gospel thus described

is totally different from an ethical code, or system; and equally different
from a mere growth, however sublime, of human sentiment and aspira-
tion. It claims to be nothing less than a direct unfolding of Divine
resources of love and power. —
See Appendix E for a remarkable inci-
dent in Christian biography, connected with this clause.
9. and to make all men see] Lit., "^ ilhuninate all men." The
Latin versions have illuminare ojnnes. — Some ancient MSS. (including
the great MS. of the British Museum, and the Sinaitic), and other au-
thorities, omit *'all men." But the external and internal evidence for
retention greatly preponderates. —The idea is of the Apostle as "casting
bright light" on the universal scope of the Gospel, in the eyes of "all
—
men," no longer only of Jews. The verb is the same as that in 2 Tim.
i. 10; where lit., "hath thrown light upon, hath illunmiated, life and
immortality." Truths once in shadow are by the Gospel brought out

into the sun.
the fell(nvship\ The true reading is undoubtedly dispensation, or
stewardship. The reading represented by A.V. is probably an ex-
planation, which crept into the text; representing very nearly the mean-
ing of the true word. " The dispensation of the secret " is, in effect, the
world-wide distribution, through the stewards of God, of the news and
the blessings of the full Gospel, so long held in reserve.
—
See notes above on vv. 2 6.
from the begimiing of the world] Lit., ''fro7n the ages;'* R.V., from
all ages. To define somewhat the meaning of the phrase; the great
Tmth in question was hidden in comparative secrecy, from the starling
point of the progress of the developments ("ages") of the Divine deal-
ings for man, up to the actual Advent of the Messiah. We gather here
that this was so not only at and after the call of Israel, but in the patri-
archal age, and even in the angelic age, or ages. See below on ver. 10.
hid in God] the great Treasury of unknown blessings.
who created all things] Omit ^'by festts Christ^'' with the preponder-
—
ance of ancient authority. The truth of the One Creator appears here
as in deep harmony with the universal scope of His Redemption. All
through Scripture, in very different contexts, the truths of Creation and
Redemption are seen in connexion. See a vivid illustration in Col. i.,
;
92 EPHESIANS, III. [w. lo, ii.
lo things by Jesus Christ : to the intent that now unto the

principaUties and powers in heavenly places might be known
n by the church the manifold wisdom of God, according to
the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our
where the Father, in and through the Son, both "creates all things,"
and " reconciles all things."
10. now^ In the great "fulness of the times;" the age of the
Gospel.
the principalities and powers'] See on i. 21. Here, as there, the
reference is to " governments and authorities " in the world of holy
Angels. "These things angels covet to look into" (i Pet. i. 12); as
we find them doing, for example, in the closing visions of Daniel. To
their pure and powerful but still finite intelligences the work of man's
Redemption is not only a touching interest, an object of benevolent at-
tention ; it is indescribably important, as a totally new and unique
revelation of the Mind and Ways of their Lord, and perhaps (though
here the hints of Scripture are few and dark) as indicating how their
—
own bliss stands secure. See some excellent pages on this last subject
in The htcarnation of the Eternal Word, by the Rev. Marcus Dods,
(1835) PP- 7—25-
in heavenly places] See on i. 3.
7night be hnozvn] The verb implies the gift of information ad extra.
The angelic mind, like the human, needs and is capable of such informa-
tion.
by the chnrcK\ Better, through. The means of information to these
exalted students is God's way of redemption and glorification for His
saints of our race; His action for and in "the blessed company of
all faithful people." The thought is one to stimulate the feeblest and
most solitary Christian ; while yet its chief concern is with the aggregate,
the community, in which the grace which works freely and primarily in
the individual attains its perfect harmony and speaks to the heavenly
"watchers" (Dan. iv. 13, &c.) with its full significance.
the manifold wisdoni\ Lit., ^'•the mnch variegated wisdom." The
adjective is stronger (by the element '^fmich") than that in i Pet. iv. 10
("manifold grace^^). It occurs only here in N.T. The reference
probably is to the complicated problem of man's redemption, met and
solved by the "unsearchable riches" of the work of Christ. Alike as a
race and as individuals, man presented difficulties innumerable to the
question, how shall God be just, and the justifier, and sanctifier, of
this race? But evety difficulty was, and is, met in "Christ, the Wisdom
of God" (i Cor. i. 24, 30).
11. according to the eternal purpose] Lit., and better, according
to the purpose of the ages. I.e. the Church, as watched by the angels,
presents to them the final result (final in kind) of the great Plan of
Divine developments by which the glory of God was to be displayed in
His dealings with Sin. The redeemed Church corresp07ids to this Plan
it is (in kind, in essence,) the realization of the Divine Idea. No other
w. 12, 13.] EPHESIANS, 111. 93
Lord: in whom we have boldness and access with confidence la
by the faith of him. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at 13
and better thing in that kind is to succeed it. The past "ages," angelic,
paradisaic, patriarchal, Mosaic, prophetic, have led up to the Universal
Church, in its spiritual reality, as their goal.
in Christ Jesus otir Lord] Lit., in the Christ, Jesus our Lord. The —
"Purpose" was "purposed" "made") "w Him," inasmuch as
(lit.
both Idea and Working were altogether bound up with Him. "In
Christ'* God was to "reconcile the world"; "in Christ" the saints
were to "have redemption in His blood"; "in Him" to be "rooted
and built up"; "complete in Him"; "abiding in Him"; "walking in
Him"; "dying in Him" (Rev. xiv. 13); "made alive in Him"
(i Cor. XV. 22). Thus "in the Christ," the Eternal and Anointed Son
and Word, the Idea stood forth formed and in that Christ, as "Jesus
;
our Lord," incarnate, sacrificed, glorified, the Idea is carried into

realization.
12. ill whom we have] Here (see last note) is the realization. It
was "purposed in Him" thatwe His saints should be unspeakably
near to the Father; and so we now are, and angels see it.
boldness'] Lit., the (or our) freedom of speech, the boldness of
intimate ititercourse. Here and there (perhaps Col. ii. 15, where
A. V. "openly"; Heb. x. 35; i Joh. ii. 28; where A. V. "con-
fidence") the original word seems to lose its special reference to
speech; but certainly not here. The saint (Heb. iv. 16) "comes with
/7-ee utterance to the throne of grace " ; to speak a child's every thought,
desire, and fear. —
On the definite article here {"the boldness") Monod
remarks that it indicates "une hardiesse bien connue", a familiar
characteristic of experience.
access] Better, introduction; see on ii. 18.
7vitk confidence] Lit., and better, in. This holy confidence with
God is illustrated often in the Acts, and in the Epistles. Meyer
refers to Rom. viii. 38 &c. Still more in point is the passage just
following this,and St Paul's other prayers for his converts.
by the faith of him] So lit., but the better English equivalent for
the Greek is (R. V.) through our faith in Him. The same con-
struction with the same meaning occurs Mar. xi. 22 ("have faith of
God"); Rom. iii. 22; Gal. ii. 16, 20; Phil. iii. 9. See too Col. ii. 12
(" faith ^the operation of God").
Observe the persistent recurrence of the idea of faith. The entrance
into one-ness with Christ is, on our side, by faith (ii. 8), and (here) the
life lived in that sacred one-ness
is realized in the exercise of faith.
13. Wherefore] In view of the facts just recited; the welcome
of Gentile believers into the true Israel, the Body of Christ, "accord-
ing to the purpose of the ages," for the instruction of holy angels,
and for the saints' own joy in intimacy with the Father. In the
propagation of such a Gospel the messenger might well be willing
to suffer for the sake of the converts ; and they in their turn might well
not be discouraged when they saw him suffer for them. These suffer-
94 EPHESIANS, III. [v. 14.
14 my tribulations for you, which is your glory. For this cause

I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
ings, far from indicating defeat or failure, were " their glory," proofs
that their Lord thought their incorporation into Himself worth the
severest conflicts and sorrows of an Apostle. Yet the intense com-
munity of love between converts and Apostle might still tempt them to
depression ; and hence this request, so generous and tender.
/ desire] I.e. probably, "I desire you; I ask as a boon fromj/£>/^."
It is possible to explain the words of a prayer io God; but the Gr.
construction does not favour this, and the much stronger phrase for
prayer in the next verse is also against it. See further just below.
fainf] The same word as that e.g. Luke xviii. i 1 Cor. iv. 16.
;
The idea is relaxation and cessation of effort under weariness or pain.

It is possible to explain this clause (as R. V. margin) "that /faint
not"; for the pronoun is not expressed. (In that case we should
also, of course, explain "I desire," just above, of prayer to God.) But
against this view lie the thoughts that the words, "which is j^jwr glory,"
would thus lose point, and, even more, that such a prayer would be
a discord in a passage so full of exultation and love, while the received
explanation forms on the contrary a rich and true concord in it.
your glo7y'\ See last note but two.
14 — 19. The main theme resumed prayer for the In-

:
dwelling OF Christ.
14. For this cause] The same phrase as that of ver. i. See note
there. Here the broken connexion is resumed. The "permanent habita-
tion of God " (ii. 22) is still in the Apostle's mind, but in another aspect.
The thought of the eternal totality, the Church glorified, gives place in
a measure to that of the present individuality, the saint's experience now
and here of the consciously welcomed "permanent habitation of Christ
in the heart," with all its spiritual concomitants. The two aspects are
complements of each other. Each "living Stone" (i Pet. ii. 5) is, as it
were, a miniature of the living Temple. In each of them, as if it were
an integial microcosm, yet with a view not to itself only but to the final
harmony of the whole, Christ works, manifests Himself, and dwells.
So, as by the primaiy and most vital condition, is approached that
'•
far-off divine Event, to which the whole creation moves, " ^ (and the Nezv
Creation most directly of all,) and with which the close of ch. ii. has dealt.
Meanwhile this prospect, and the present co?7imunity of the saints, is
not absent from this passage, in which we have the great '''Family''''
(ver. 15), and "a// the saints" (ver. 18); in which plurals are used
throughout; and in which the closing sentences (vv. 20, 21) point by the
vastness of their language to a more than individual sphere of realization.
I bow my knees] The attitude of prayer, Luke xxii. 41 ; Acts vii. 60,
ix. 40, XX. 36, xxi. 5. See too Rom. xiv. 11; Phil. ii. 10. The
words, doubtless, do not impose a special bodily posture as a necessity
in spiritual worship ; physical conditions may make kneeling impossible,
' In Memoriam, at the end.

V. 15.] EPHESIANS, III. 95
of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, 13
or undesirable, on occasion. But they do impose the spiritual attitude

of which the bodily is type and expression; profound and submissive
reverence, perfectly harmonious with the "boldness" and "confidence"
of ver. 12. And so far as body and spirit work in concord, this recom-
mends the corresponding bodily attitude where there is no distinct reason
against it.
the Father] The words, "(?/ our Lord yesus Christ^'' are to be
omitted. They appear in very ancient documents, including the Syriac
and Latin versions. But the great Latin Father and critic, St Jerome
(cent. 4 — 5), in his comment on this verse, expressly says that the
"Latin copies" are in error; and the evidence of both Greek MSS. and
patristic quotations preponderates for the omission.
15. of whom... is named] lAt.y *'otit of IVhom, Si.c.'" T\\e derivation
of the "name" is from His Fatherhood.
the whole family] Gr., patria. It is difficult to preserve in English
the point of the Gr. here. "Father" and "family" have no verbal
kinship, while pater and patria have. "The whole fatherhood," or
"every fatherhood," would scarcely convey a clear idea.
An interesting question of interpretation arises here. The Revisers
render *êvcry family,'^ or (margin) ''^ every fatherhood''' ; and in
this they have the concurrence of many commentators, modern and
ancient. Indeed, there could be no doubt of their rendering were
the usages of Greek in the N. T. and in the classics the same; the
absence here of the article h^lox^ patria would be decisive in Xenophon,
for example. But the law of the Gr. article is in some respects less
precise in the N.T., as was observed on ii. 21 (where see note); and
we are at liberty here, as there, though of course with caution, to take
the context into account, before surrendering the A. V.
The alternatives then are, (i) to understand the Apostle to diverge to
the thought that God's spiritual Fatherhood is the Archetype of all
family unions, in earth and heaven ; the source from which every other
"father" draws his "name," his title and idea; (2) to understand the
Apostle to dwell on the thought of the oneness of the family union of
saints and angels under the Eternal Father of Spirits Who gives "name,"
designation as His children, to the whole company.
We feel the difficulty of the question. And we are willing to own that
there may be communities in the heavenly world to which the idea of
family may attach. But if so this is the solitaiy hint of it in Scripture.
And meanwhile the context as a whole seems to us to plead strongly for
the idea of oneness as against particularity. And the phrase "in heaven
and earth," compared with i. 10 (where carefully ol)serve the connexion),
suggests to us far rather the idea of the Great Family "gathered up" in
Christ than the extraneous and new idea of many families, connected or
not connected with Him. We plead accordingly for the A. V.
And we thus see presented in the passage the great truth, so character-
istic of the whole Epistle — the spiritual oneness of the holy Com-
munity.
—
96 EPHESIANS, III. [v. i6.
j6 that he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory,

to be strengthened \vith might by his Spirit in the inner
It is worth observing that the word "family" was used by the Rabbis
in a sense somewhat akin to the sense (thus explained) of this passage.
"With them "the upper family" and "the lower family" meant, respect-
ively, the Angels and Israel. Wetstein here quotes a Rabbinic comment
on Jer. xxx. 6: '' All faces ; even the faces of the upper and lower
family; of the angels and of Israel." And again; "God does nothing
without counsel taken with His upper family." This is not a perfect
parallel here, where, as we take it, the idea is strictly of one united
brotherhood; but it is near enough to have had, possibly, a share in
—
moulding the phrase here. The suggestion to translate the Greek, " the
whole family in heaven, and that on earth," oversteps, we think, the
limits of the grammar.
16. according to the riches of his glory] I. e., as He can do Who
is Lord of the resources of an Eternal Nature and Heavenly Kingdom.
(See on i. i8 for the phrase "riches of glory" in another reference.)
The glory of God is, in brief. Himself, as the Infinite and Holy One,
with all results, for Himself and His creatures, of His being such.
to be strengthened'] The Gr. verb is elsewhere used with ideas of
spiritual firmness and vigour (Luke i. 8o, ii. 40; 1 Cor. xvi. 13). So it
is here. The saints are to be so strengthened as not to fear things
of which nature is afraid ; even the felt indwelling of the Holy One, and
His absolute dominion in the inmost heart.
with might] The power of God.
by his Spirit] The Holy Ghost; everywhere present in the doctrine
of this Epistle. He is so to deal with "the inner man" as that the
presence of Christ shall be permanent in the heart. Cp. Rom. viii. 9,
10, where observe the transition from, "the Spirit of God dwelleth in
you", to, "Christ is in you." And see, too, the Lord's words, Joh. xiv.
16, 18, 21, 23, xvi. 7, xvii. II. There we find that while He is "no
more in the world," and it is "expedient that He go away," yet "the
Spirit of Truth" shall not only come, but so come that the disciples
shall not be "left orphans"; their Lord shall "come to them"; His
Father and He will "make Their abode " with each faithful believer.
"We thus get fragments of a Divine comment on the glorious passage now
before us to the effect that this Presence, this permanent Indwelling, of
;
the Saviour, is essentially a Presence in and by the Spirit, mediated by

the Spirit; not physical, or quasi-physical, or under any mode other
than, and different from, a Presence through the Spirit's agency upon
the "inner man." "Where the Spirit "permanently abides," there, and
therefore, does the Saviour so abide ; with just this difference, or con-
dition, that we are to think, in the passage before us, of the indwelling
Spirit as directing His agency expressly and specially in the direction of
making the Saviour's Presence a permanent reality to the "heart."
Compare further the Seven Epistles of the Revelation, where the
voice of the glorified Saviour is identified, in every instance, with that of
the Spirit.
: — ;;
V. 17.] EPHESIANS, III. 97
man ; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith ; that 17
in the inner man'\ Lit., ^înio the inner man"; as if to say, ^^decp in
it"; "penetrating yar ?'«/(? it." '^
—
The inner 7)ian^^: see for the same
phrase, Rom. vii. 22; 1 Cor. iv. 16. Here it means, practically, the
regenerate human spirit. In itself, the phrase may mean no more
than the invisible as against the material in man ; but the three N. T.
passages thus before us indicate its actual reference, in St Paul's voca-
bulary, to the regenerate self.
17. that Christ may dwelf] This clause is in close connexion with
the preceding. The "strengthening" is the requisite to the "dwelling"
the "dwelling" the sure sequel to the "strengthening." See last note
but one.
—
"Christ'': lit."M<f Christ" as so often in this Epistle (i. 10, 12,
10, ii. 5, iii. 4, 8, 11, iv. 7, 12, 13, 20, v. 2, 5, 14, 23, 25,
13, vi. 5;
besides uncertain readings). — Not to press distinctions too far, we may
yet point out that the Lord is here presented not specially as Jesus, but
as the Messiah, in His anointed majesty as the Prophet, Priest, and King
of His saints. The thought of His Presence includes that of our ten-
derest affections towards Him, but rises also above it. It is the Presence
of the Supreme Teacher, Redeemer, and Possessor.
^^ dwell'' —
the Gr. verb indicates peri7ianent abode. It is akin to
the noun, ii. 11; where see note. See it used 1 Pet. iii. 13, of the
eternal presence of Righteousness in the New Universe. It marks a
residence quite different from transient or casual lodgment.
The tense is the aorist (infinitive), and the idea of the aorist is single-
ness of act. Accordingly, the Lord is viewed here as not merely
"dwelling," but, in a definite act, "cof?mig to dwell," "taking up
abode." The question arises, did the Apostle contemplate the Ephe-
sians as all alike devoid of the Indwelling in question, and needing
it to begin? It is difficult to grant this, in an Epistle addressed to a
large community, and one evidently rich in life and love. Well-nigh
every stage of spiritual development must have been represented there.
Yet the aorist must have its meaning. And surely the account of it is this,
that the Apostle views them each and all as ever needing, at whatever
stage of spiritual life, such an access of realization and reception as
should be, to what had preceded, a new Arrival and Entrance of Christ
in the heart. Local images are always elastic in the spiritual sphere
and there is no contradiction thus in the thought of the permanent
presence of One who is yet needed to arrive.
On the other hand there are possible stages of Christian experience
in which, practically, the Lord's "coming in to dwell," as here, would
be a thing wholly new and many such cases, doubtless, were found
;
at Ephesus. Not only here but throughout the N.T. the saint is viewed
as meant to enjoy a prevailing, not an intermittent, intercourse with
his Lord in faith and love; zn habitual "access," "confidence," "peace
and joy in believing," and "fruit-bearing" power. Where such enjoy-
ment does not as yet exist there is still lacking that which is in view
here. True, it will be only a crude analysis that will claim to discern
EPHESIANS 7
"
98 EPHESIANS, III. [v. i8.
i8 ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to
and decide peremptorily in such spiritual problems. But this does not
alter the facts and principles of the matter in themselves.
in your hearts] A phrase important for the interpretation of the
clause. shews that the Indwelling here is subjective rather than
It
objective an Indwelling conditioned by the saint's realization. " Christ
;
is " in" every genuine disciple (2 Cor. xiii. 5), in the sense of the disciple's
covenant and vital union with Him (i Cor. vi. 15, 17). But this was
certainly the case already with the Ephesian saints. Here then we
have to do not so much with fact as with grasp on fact the reception
;
of the (already vitally present) Lord in habitual realization by the con-

science, understanding, imagination, affections, and will. For the
''heart'" in Scripture is the "seat" of all these: see <?.^. Gen. xx. 5;
Deut. iv. 39; Isa. vi. 10; Mar. xi. -23; Luke xxi. 14; Acts xi. 23; Rom.
V. 5; I Cor. ii. 9; Jas. i. 26; i Joh. iii. 20.
—
See on i. 18. "Though all
of us is a temple for Him, yet the heart is the choir, where He properly
sitteth" (Bayne (cent. 17), On the Ephesians).
by faith] That is, trustful acceptance; holy and humble reliance
upon Divine promises, such promises as those of Joh. xiv. ai, 23; Rev.
iii. 20. Observe that the Indwelling here in view is to be effectuated
by means of spiritual action (God-given, as this passage has shewn, but
not the less personal) on the saint's part. And observe that it is not aspi-
ration^ hui faith, that is the action. Aspiration will certainly be present,
as an essential condition; there must be conscious desire. But it is
faith, submissive trust in the Promiser, which is alone the effectuating
and maintaining act.
Lit., "through the faith": — i.e., perhaps, ** by means of your faiih,^*
faith as exercised by you; but the article must not be pressed in

translation, where an abstract principle is the noun.
— "The faith" in the
sense of the Christian creed is manifestly not in place here, where the
context is full of the idea of the actions of grace in the soul.
that ve\ Here appears the holy purpose of the experience just
described. The Indwelling is to be specially in order to the attitude
and the knowledge now to follow.
being rooted and grounded in love] ''In love'''' is highly emphatic by
position in the Gr. — Does it mean the love of God for us, or ours
for God? Perhaps it is needless to seek a precise answer. "Love,
generally" (Alford), is to be the region of this great experience of
the soul; a sphere of which the Divine Love and the regenerate
spirit's response are, as it were, the hemispheres. But we may at least
suggest, with i. 4 in mind (see note there), that the Divine Love is
mainly in view. Is it quite intelligible to regard the saint's love as the
soil and basis of his saintship? For observe it is the saints themselves,
not this or that in them ("j*? being rooted, &c."), that the Love in
question thus sustains and feeds.
The chain of thought will thus be "I pray that your hearts may so
:
receive Christ as their perpetual Indweller, that you may, in this

profound intimacy with Htm, see and grasp your acceptance and life
in the Eternal Love, manifested through Him."
V. i8.] EPHESIANS, IIL 99
comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length,
^^roofed and ,^r^««^<r^".-— perfect participles.

The second, lit. found-
and its basis; ch. u. I he
ed, recurs to the imagery of the Temple
first, giving a metaphor much
rarer with St Paul (Col. ii. 7 >s the only
of derived life and its
close parallel), suggests the additional idea
of the Lord, full
development. The saints are viewed both as "trees
of God (cp. Psal. 1. 3, xcii.
of sap,'' deep in the rich soil of the Love
the great Temple
12 IV Ter. xvii. 8), and as constituent stones of
just quoted, gives
which rests ultimately on the same Love.— Col. ii. 7,
The participle
the same collocation of ideas, but with
differences.
''being bialded upon. And
there rendered "built up" is present;
This latter difference is
"in Him'' takes the place of "in love."
no discrepancy; "the love of God is in Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom.
viii •^q)«
position. It is not
Such, as to root and basis, is the true saint's
created, but realized, when the experience
of ver. 17 takes place m
spiritual use which he
him. And the following clauses dilate on the
is to make of it. „ ^..4.
18. R. V, maybe strong; more lit. still, may get
may be able-]
The idea
strength; the verb being aorist, pointing to a new
crisis.
is of a wide grasp, a mighty

stretch of thought and faith, only to be
made by spirits perfectly assured (ver. 1 7) of their footing.
to comprehend^ R. V., ''apprehend''; a minute and over-carefu
is used {e.g. Acts iv. 13, x. 34,
xxv. 25) of mental
change.— The Gr.
perception, or ascertainment.
with all saints] Lit. , with all the saints. For the phrase cp. 1. 15,
Rev. vui. 3, and perhaps
vi 18 •
4 ; I Thess. iii. 13; Philem. 5;
Col. i.
xxii 11. On the word " saint" see note on i. i.— The thought empha-
sized here is that of the great Community.
The Apostle has spoken of
individual regenerate
experiences possible only in the sanctum of the
are never to
"heart," but he reminds the reader here that these
is never other than a
terminate in themselves. The individual, as he
"member" of Christ, is never other than a "member of his brethren
(see Rom. xii. 5)- His grace and light are to be as it were, contri-
Church, as the grace
butions to the combined experience of the true
and light of the true Church are to enhance his own. ,
What is
what is the breadth, &c.] The Object is left unnamed.
explain it, with Monod, as the Divine Love,
which has just
it? We (as the Love of
been named (see last on ver. 17), and is to be named
Christ) immediately again. At least, it is that Work, Purpose, Cove-
nant, of God in Christ which is ultimately resolved
mto the Lternal
and Sovereign Love. -u- . ,
building,
The imagery is perhaps suggested by a vastly spacious
with its high towers and deep foundations. But
may it not rather be
gazed from
suggested by the visible Universe itself, as if a spectator
horizon to horizon, and at the boundless air above,
and thought of the
the language, lu
depths beneath his feet? We may partially illustrate
any case, by such passages as Psalm ciii. 11, 12.
7—2
loo EPHESIANS, III. [v. 19.
19 and depth, and height ; and to know the love of Christ,

which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all
Some curiosities of interpretation attach to this verse. Severianus

(cent. 4, 5), quoted by Alford, finds here an allusion to the shape of
the Cross, and in it to the Lord's Godhead {''height") and Manhood
("^<f///i"), and to the extent of the apostolic missions {^''length and

breadth'^). St Jerome (cent. 4, 5) in his Commentary here interprets the
words at some length, and finds in the ^^ height" the holy angels, in
the '^ depth" the evil spirits, in the ''length" those of mankind who
are on the upward path, and in the " breadth " those who are "sinking
towards vices. For broad and ample is the way which leadeth to death."
The Calvinist Zanchius (cent. 16) adopts from Photius (cent. 9) the
explanation that the reference is to "the mystery of the free salvation
through Christ of the Gentiles and the whole human race"; called
long, because decreed from eternity; broad, because extended to
all; deep, because of the descent of Christ to Hades, and because
of the resurrection of the dead; high, because Christ ascended above
all heavens. (Quoted in Poole's Synopsis Criticorum.)
19. And to know] An aorist verb, expressing a new and decisive
development of knowledge, knowledge of the spiritual kind, the intuition
of the regenerate spirit, realized in its own responsive adoring love.
the love of Chrisf] Who "loved the Church, and gave Himself for
it" (v. 25); "Who loved me, and gave Himself for me" (Gal. ii. 20).
—
See further Rom. viii. 35, with 39; 2 Cor. v. 14; Rev. i. 5. The con-
text favours the chief reference here of these sacred words to the Lord's
love for the true Church, without excluding, what cannot be excluded
in the matter. His love, and the sense of it, for the individual saint.
which passeth knowledge'] knowledge of every sort, spiritual as much
as intellectual. Here is an Object eternally transcending, while it
eternally invites, the effort after a complete cognition. For ever, there
is more to know. — To find a reference here to heretical or unspiritual
gnosis is frigid and out of place, in a passage glowing with the highest
—
truths in their loveliest aspects. For a similar phrase, cp. Phil. iv. 7.
The testimony of such words as these to the Nature of Christ is strong
indeed, none the less so because not on the surface. No created Person,
however exalted, could either be, or be commended as being, to the
—
human spirit, an infinite object of knowledge in any aspect. "None
fully knoweth the Son save the Father" (Matt. xi. 27).
that ye might be filled] An aorist again; indicating a crisis and new
attainment. For the thought, cp. Col. i. 9; "that ye may be filled
with the knowledge of His will"; such knowledge as to lead to "walk-
ing worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing." See too, for kindred
language, Rom. xv. 13, 14. The idea is of a vessel connected with an
abundant source external to itself, and which will be filled, up to its
capacity, if the connexion is complete. The vessel is the Church, and
also the saint. It may be only partially filled ;it may be full— every
faculty of the individual, every part of life and circumstances, every
member of the community, "y>^/-filled with grace and heavenly
EPHESIANS, HI. lOI
vv. 20, 2 1
.]
is able to do ex- 20
thTfUlness of God. Now unto him that
above all that we ask or think, accord-
cecding abundantly
the power that worketh in us, unto
him be glory in a,
ing to
benediction." And this latter state is what the Apostle looks for.
to be
'^:£[rf:ir -i ^^tte. unto, ''up to." The '«fVdailing" ^
course, that either Church
//,„.V.Anly b; the Divine resources. Not of
or soul can contain the Infinite;
but they can receive the ^v^ôle
the Infinite One is wilhng and
the plenitude, of those blessings which
finite recipient.
able at each moment to bestow on the °"
I.e., as in Col. u. 9
(and êe no
all the fulmss of God] ^
as Attnbu es
i. M), the totality of
the Divine riches, whether viewed
as in God, or Graces as in us;
whatever, being m
Him, is spiritually
Divine nature (2 Pet.
communicable to the samts, the "partakers of
matter ui such a
r^ Thebelieving reader will find inexhaustible
phrase for thought, prayer, and faith^
section of the
20, 21. Ascription of praise, closing a main
Epistle.
"glory" all things ter-
20. N<nv unto him] The Father, in Whose
minate. As it is of His essence to
demand praise, so it is ot tne
essence of regenerate life to yield it to
Him.
cp. Acts xx. 32, Rom. xvi.
that is able] For this phrase in doxology
in the assurance,
,c Tude J. Faith both rests and is reinvigorated
wholly objective to the believer^
:^d râLr'ance, of the Divine AHUty,
Rom. 23,xw.4; I ^^'^^
Cp. Matt. xix. ci6; iv. 21, xi.
21; 2 Tim. 1.2; Heb. vu. 25.
Phil.
7;
(In the three ^£ fwe
parallel here); iii.
the reference is to the Saviour.)

last passages
exceeding abundantly] One compound
word m
_
the Greek, else
Thess. 10, and (nearly identical) v. 13. Strong expressions

where iii.
deeply characteristic o St Pauh
of largeness, excess, abundance, are
^think" means more
alUhat we ask or think] The word rendered So the
xv. 17 and above, ver. 4.
snecially understand. Cp. ^.^-. Matt.
L'atin Versions here; infelli^rnus.
No narrow log- wrll be applied
true meaning. To be sure we can,
to such a clause, if we seek its
f we please, "ask for," and
in a certam sense -conceive oU mfi-
that the phrase is, not
mvT gifts of grace; though it is to be observed But^ t^he rea^^^^^
'4u?hat we^.«'a.r'lut ''-11 .tât we
..^."
will not perplex him.elf thus.
He
studies the words in their own spint ons
his actual petitions and percept
will see in them the assurance that
îded and animated by Scripture and by
grace,
include all that He

is able to do, in the range
and depthy^^f^y^J^^.^'^
of working. H^
the power, &c.] The power of the ^"dwellmg Sp rit
according to
where the Apostle speak of
See for a femarkable parallel Col. i. 29,
as ^^ according to that
working of His which
his own toils and wrestlings
paragraph agî"s|.
1 Observe the silent testimony of this whole ^'^P'^'orck!
in the Epistle) to the Holy Communion.

I02 EPHESIANS, III. [v. 21.
the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world with-

out end. Amen.
worketh in me in power." There he speaks of the present and actual,

here of the possible. In the saint and in the true Church resides already
a Divine force capable in itself of the mightiest developments. To
attain these, not a new force, but a fuller application of this force,
is required.
21. glory\ Lit., and better, the glory; the glory due to the Father
of the Saviour, and of the saints in Him.
in the church by Christ Jesus'] Lit., in Christ Jesus. "The glory"
is ascribed ''in Him" as the Father is manifested in Him, and "in Him
reconciled the world to Himself." — But very strong evidence favours the
reading in the Church and in Christ Jesus. If this is adopted, and it
is nearly certain, the meaning is that the reasons of eternal praise to the
Father lie both in the Church and in the Saviour ; in the Church, as
chosen and glorified by Him, in the Saviour as His supreme and all-
including Gift.
throughout all ages, &c.] Lit., unto all the generations of the age
of the ages. Such is the length of prospect revealed for the Church of
Christ, as the "habitation of God" (ii. î). The meaning manifestly is,
**to all eternity," whatever manifestations the eternal Future may bring.
This is viewed as one vast "age" {aidn), the sum and circumference of
ages, which ages again contain developments faintly imaged by the
—
"generations" which make up the centuries of Time. The phrases "for
ever," or "for ever and ever," of our A. V., usually represent the "unto
the age," or "unto the ages," or "unto the ages of the ages," of the
Greek. The first Gr. phrase is almost confined to St John's Gospel and
Epistles; the last is distinctive of the Revelation, but it occurs also in
St Paul and St Peter. St Peter (2 iii. 18) writes ''unto the day of the
age," the "Day" which shall usher in the Eternal State. — On the
word aidn see further, last note on i. 21.
Amen] The word is properly a Hebrew adverb ("surely"), repeat-
edly used as here in O. T. See Psal. Ixxxix. 52; Jer. xi. 5 (marg.
A. V.) &c.
;
On the great passage thus closed Monod remarks: "This doxology,

which concludes at once the Apostle's prayer and the first part of his
epistle, would be remarkable anywhere, but it is doubly so here... After
the grandest promises which human language can express, the Holy
Spirit here closes by declaring that all which can be expressed is
infinitely below the reality which is in God. ...But nothing less could
answer the vast and undefined need of the heart. All that the mind can
clearly grasp and the mouth articulately utter is incapable of satisfying
us. And thus this close, so astonishing and unexpected, is just what we
needed... But alas, if this language which is infinitely below the reality
which is in God is infinitely above the reality which is in us !...To pass
from Scripture to our experience, seems like a fall from heaven to earth.
...The Lord teach us how to bring our experience into harmony with His
promises."
:
w. I, 2.] EPHESIANS, IV. 103
I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye 4

walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with 3
all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing
Ch. IV. 1—16. Practical results: spiritual Unity in

Diversity of Gifts.
1. I therefore] Here begins what may be called the Second Part of
the Epistle. Hitherto the Apostle has dealt with the eternal and
spiritual aspects of Redemption, He now comes to their sequel and
manifestation in conduct and life. Not that he leaves behind, for a
moment, the eternal facts and spiritual principles. Scripture always
brings the doctrinal into the practical, as reason and mainspring ; and
nowhere more than in this Epistle. But the main stress of thought is now
on the effects rather than on the causes; it deals with the holy sequitur,
the ''^therefore,'" of the matter. Compare the Epistles to the Romans
and Colossians for a similar arrangement; and, to some extent, the First
to the Corinthians.
the prisoner of the Lord] Lit., the prisoner in tlie Lord. His bonds
are due to his union with Christ. They are thus a strong Christian
argument with his converts. See further on iii. 7, above.
beseech] Cp. Rom. xii. i for the same word in just the same connexion.
The Gr. is a verb more elastic in reference than our "beseech," often
meaning "to exhort," "to encourage," and (without the thought of
entreaty) "to request." But the thought of entreaty is quite in place
here.
walk] See on ii. 2, 10, above. The distinctive notion of the word
is that of the moral action and conduct of life.
worthy of the vocation] Better, worthily of the calling. For similar
phrases, cp. Phil. i. 27, "walk worthily of the Gospel of Christ"; Col.
i. 10, "walk worthily of the Lord"; i Thess. ii. 12, "walk worthily of
God." Ideally, of course, no human walk is "worthy of" the Gospel,
the Call, or the Divine Caller. But practically it can and should be so,
in the sense of being governed at every step by the Divine motives,
applied by grace, and so presenting a true correspondence to those
motives.
^'The vocation'^ — see on i. 18, "His calling."
are called] Lit., and better, were called, when they heard and be-
lieved.
2. with all lowliness] So, exactly. Acts xx. 19, in St Paul's review
of his own "walk" at Ephesus; "serving the Lord with all lowliness.''-—
*' IVith":
—
the idea is strictly of accompaniment, attendance. But in
view of actual N. T. usage of the preposition this must not be pressed.
Lowliness was to characterize them.
Observe the moral lesson here. The first and most characteristic
effect of the heightsand depths of Divine privilege and spiritual experi-
ence just unfolded is to be the sincerest and most unselfish humility.
lowliness] The Gr. word imports an unaffected lowly estimate
of self. See Trench's Synonyms of the N. Z"., under TairiH'o<ppo(xvyT},
I04 EPHESIANS, IV. [w. 3, 4.
3 one another in love ; endeavouring to keep the unity of the

4 Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body, and one
irpaoTijs. It is a distinctively Christian grace, viewed as a thing
always to be sought and cherished. Pagan ethics, at best, just re-
cognized it as right where necessary, but not as good and happy per se.
The Gospel puts its obligation and its blessedness on the same footing
for all believers, as all absolutely dependent for all true good upon the
mercy of Another.
The corresponding adjective is used (Matt. xi. 29) by our Lord of
Himself. Trench remarks that we have Him there recognizing His
entire dependence as Man on the Father. Not moral defect but "crea-
tureliness," he says, is the thought there. "In His human nature He
must be the pattern of all...creaturely dependence."
Observe the force of the phrase; ''all lowliness." The grace was to
have the most unreserved scope and exercise.
meekness] See Trench again, as just above. The Gr. word imports
gentle and entire submission under trial, whatever the trial be, in the
consciousness that no other attitude can be right for self. Meekness
thus rests "on deeper foundations than its own, namely on those which
lowliness has laid for it, and it can only continue while it continues to
rest on these." In this respect "it is a grace in advance of lowliness"
(Trench).
lo7igsuffering\ Grouped with "meekness," Gal. v. 22; Col. iii. 12.
It so far differs from it as not necessarily to import the patience or sub-
mission due to a sense ttiat a chastisement is right, but rather patience
for whatever good reason; e.g. largeness of view of things, or deep
internal peace and joy. — It is used of the Divine patience, Rom. ii. 4;
ix. 22; I Tim. i. 16; i Pet. iii. 20; 2 Pet. iii. 15.
forbearing 07ie another in love] Here was to be the special motive to
"longsuffering," the family- affection of fellow-members of Christ. It is
implied that there were sure to be occasions for such forbearance. Cp.
Col. iii. 13.
3. endearjouring] R. V., better, giving diligence. The A. V., to
a modern reader, suggests (as the Gr. does not) a certain imperfection
and precariousness of result.
l/ie unity of the Spirit] The sacred Oneness effected and maintained
by the One Holy Spirit who had, by uniting them to Christ, united
them to each other. This Oneness has many aspects. The aspect here
is that of realized community of feeling and purpose, based on the fact
of community of regenerated position and nature in Christ.
in the bond of peace] Grammatically, this may mean either "in
peace, as the bond"; or "in that which secures peace." Bengel prefers
the latter; "the bond., with which peace is bound, is even love.'''' But
we have recently (ch. ii.) had Christ Himself presented as the "peace"
of His people one with another; and is not the same thought present
here? To realize their connexion with Him as such was the way to
maintain the sense and exercise of spiritual solidarity.
4. one body] See on i. 23; ii. 15, 16; and below, ver. 15, 16.
Here as always the imagery of the Body suggests not only union but
5,6.] EPHESIANS, IV. 105
even as ye are called in one hope of your calling

Spirit, ;
one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of i
united energy and operation.— Its frequent recurrence emphasizes its

importance and significance. Vital union witli Christ, by the Spirit, is
tlie one true secret of holy growth and action, alike for the individual
—
and the community. The ''one'" is highly emphatic. As regards the
vital Union, there is one Organism, and one only. Let the relations of
practical Christian life and work correspond to that fact, to the utmost
possible.
ofie Spirif]The same Divine Spirit as above, ver. 3. He, the imme-
diate Agent in regeneration (Joh. iii.), unites each regenerate individual
to the Head, and, as the Sanctitier, maintains that union. He is thus
comparable to the all-pervading spirit energizing and preserving the
human frame.
Bengel remarks on the close sequence, in the "Apostles' Creed," of
the articles of the Holy Ghost and of the Holy Church. Cp. at large
I Cor. xii.
ye are called'] Perhaps a special reference to the work of the
Holy Ghost, the immediate Agent in the "call" of grace. Cp. i Cor.
xii.13. —
Lit. and better, ye were called.
in one hope of your calling] On the " hope " and the "calling," see
on i. 18. They were called "m"the hope; i.e., so as to be in it,
—
embraced and possessed by it. On the spiritual power of the ''one
hope" cp. Col. i. 4, for a real parallel. There, the "love for all the
saints" is (lit.) ''on account of the hope laid up in heaven." The
community of blissful prospect binds faster the communion of sympathy
and affection.
5. one Lord] Jesus Christ; Possessor and Prince of all His people
equally.
one faith] Is "faith" here the "Christian creed," or "trustful
acceptance" of Christ, "saving faith"? Probably the latter, in view
of the great rarity of the former meaning of the word in St Paul
(Gal. i. 23 Phil. i. 27
; present perhaps the best cases, and even these
;
are not quite clear). The words here thus mean, " one and the same
way of access to and union with the One Lord."
one baptism] The one Divine Seal upon the one God-given faith in
the One Lord. This holy Seal is "one " in respect of the Unity of
the Triune Name (Matt, xxviii. 19) "into" which, and which alone,
all partakers of the covenant of Christ are baptized. The " one bap-
tism for the remission of sins " is baptism into that Name, or into
its equivalent (Acts ii. 38), the Name of the Son of the P'ather and
the Giver of the Spirit.
6. God and Father of all] The ultimate Source of spiritual
07ie
unity. Baptism seals faith, faith unites to the Lord Christ, Christ
reveals the Father as "the only true God" (Joh. xvii. 3), with Whom
—
He, one with His Church, is eternally one. " (9/^ a//".'— here, ob-
viously, all believers. Other aspects of Divine Fatherhood are not
here in question. See above on i. 2. And cp. on this ver. i Cor. viii. 6.
— : —
io6 EPHESIANS, IV. [vv. 7, 8.
7 all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all. But
unto every one of us is given grace according to the
8 measure of the gift of Christ. Wherefore he saith, When
he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive,
above all, &c.] The thought in these clauses progresses downwards

and inwards. The Eternal Father, in His Son, supremely presides *'over
all" His regenerate children, carries out action ^^ through" them, and
dwells "t«" them. On the last word see ii. I'z ; 2 Cor. vi. 16— 18 i Joh. ;
iv. 12, 16. ^^

In you alV —
there is clear evidence for the omission
of "you"; considerable evidence for the reading "us"; but a pre-
ponderance, chiefly of patristic quotations, against any pronoun. The
context however is clear for the special reference to the Church. The
power and immanence of God in the Universe would be only a remote
plea for Christian union,
7. But unto every one\ A
motive to holy union from the opposite
side; that of "diversity of gifts." —
See Rom. xii. 3 8; i Cor. xii.
4, &c. ; I Pet. iv. 10, 11. Harmony of spiritual life and work should
be promoted by equal remembrance of the oneness of the source of
life and the inevitable diversity of its exercises and applications.
is given'] Was given, in the great ideal distribution at the Lord's
exaltation, and actually when we were each " sealed " (i. 14).
according to the jneasure of the gift of Christ^ I.e., not indefinitely,
or confusedly, but as the great Master, Christ, adjusted, measured.
His mighty Gift to His sovereign allotment of each servant's work.
All was mere bounty, free gift; but all also profound design, manifold
in detail, one in end.
8. Wherefore he saith] Or it, i.e. the Scripture, saith. St Paul's
usage in quotation leaves the subject of the verb undetermined here
and in similar cases (see e.g. ch. v. 14). For him, the word of the Scrip-
ture and the word of its Author are convertible terms.
—
" Wherefore ";
as if to say, " the Scripture statement of course answers to the spiritual
fact just given."
When he ascended, &c.] Psal. Ixviii. (LXX. Ixvii.) 18. The Heb.
there is lit., "Thou didst ascend on high; Thou didst lead captive a
captivity (a band of captives); Thou didst take gifts amongst men,"
or more lit., "in man." The LXX. renders, "When Thou didst
ascend on high, Thou didst lead captive a captivity; Thou didst take
gifts in man." The Targum, or Chaldee paraphrase, which is little
likely to have been influenced by this passage, renders, "Thou hast given
to them gifts, even to the sons of men."
On this quotation, we first examine the discrepancy between " take
gifts " and ''give gifts," and between ''among men " and "for " or " to
men," and then briefly remark on the use made of the Psalmist's words
by the Apostle.
a. The first discrepancy is not to be reconciled by an attempt to
make the Heb. verb mean both "give" and "take." But what if
the "taking" was for the purpose of "giving"? The Conqueror,

V. 9.J EPHESIANS, IV. 107
and gave gifts unto men. (Now that he ascended, what 9

is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts
Divine or human, in Ps. Ixviii. may well be conceived as receiving

grants for distribulion among his vassals. If so, the Targum (see
above) and the Apostle rightly convey the intention of the Psalmist.
** Among men"; ^'Jbr men." The great compression of Hebrew
poetical diction makes it quite possible to explain, "j*? as to be among
men." Thus again "to," or "for," will rightly convey the intention
of the Psalmist, whatever were his precise and conscious thought in
depicting the Conqueror as making gifts and grants to " wa«."
/9. The "first reference" of Psal. Ixviii. is a large and difficult
question. See Dean Perowne's full statement of problems and theories
in his Commentary on the Psalms ; see too Dr Kay's notes. It is enough
here to say that the Psalm celebrates, apparently, some great sacred
triumph, or triumphs, at the Sanctuary of Zion; an occasion on which
the supreme Conqueror, Jehovah, is represented as "ascending" after
battle to His throne. One type of criticism will see in this nothing
beyond a national Ode of Victory, and will regard the Apostle's
quotation as an "unscientific" accommodation. For ourselves, be-
lieving that our Lord taught a veiy different view of the Ancient Scrip-
tures, we feel free to recognize any "first reference" fairly provable,
but also bound to believe that the Divine Author worked through the
human author, so as to convey eternal and permanent truth through
his imagery and words, and so as to make the whole terminate on
Christ, whether or no the human author was aware of it. And we
believe that the same Divine Author worked here through the memory
and thought of the Apostle, so as to secure, in his quotation and
exposition, the true development of the Divine intention of the earlier
^passage.
We thus accept the present verse as reciting a true testimony of the
Spirit of Prophecy to the foreseen facts of the Ascension of the Divine
Messiah after conflict and conquest, and the distribution of blessings
consequent upon it. The "captivity " will denote whatever persons or
powers are in any way His conquest; whether as "enemies under His
feet" (i Cor. xv. 25, &c.), or self-surrendered rebels reconciled to His
will (2 Cor. X. 3 —
5, &c.). —
For the thought, "He received gifts (to
distribute) amongst men," cp. Acts ii. 33.
9. No-iv that he ascended] More lit, Now the [word, or thought,]
He ascended.
what is it] As if to say, "What does imply?
It implies a previous
it
descent, from the seat of royalty. And, in the light of the Fulfilment,
this implied descent was 'to the lower parts of the earth.'" The
Apostle does not mean that the Psalm teaches anything special about
the Descent, but that it implies a Descent, and that what that Descent
was, Christians know. And the interest of the implied reference is, its
supernatural correspondence in outline to Gospel facts; its imagery
being of One who has left His throne and now returns upward.
first] Evidence is divided as to the right of this word to a place
in the text. It is obviously, at worst, explanatory of the sense.
"
io8 EPHESIANS, IV. [v. lo.
lo of the earth ? He that descended is the same also that
ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all
the lower parts of the earth"] Does this mean " the lower regions,
even the earth," as distinct from heaven? Or, " the lower regions of
the earth," i.e. the region underground, the grave and its world? Our
/ great theologian and critical scholar, Bp Pearson {Exposition of the
'•
Creed, Art. V.), inclines to the former view, with a reference to the
Incarnation only. The phrase, so taken, may perhaps be illustrated by
Isai. xliv. 23 ; where, however, "lower parts of the earth" (LXX. "foun-
dations of the earth ") may be contrasted with "mountains." (Cp. also,
perhaps, Psal, cxxxix. 15.) On the other hand Psal. lxiii.9 is distinctly
J
^ in favour of a reference to "the grave." Our judgment is on the whole
for the second view, with a reference to the Death and Burial of the
Incarnate Lord. Such a reference seems better to balance^ in a sense,
the phrase just below, '''i^s above all heavens''''', it falls in better with
the amplitude of the words, " that He might fill all things" (cp. Rom. xiv.
9) ; and it is in the manner of the N. T. to connect the Resurrection and
Ascension as parts of one great whole. And the Lord's Death is so
profoundly concerned with the procurement of blessings to His Church
that an allusion to it is a priori likely here.— Many of the Fathers (see
Pearson's notes under Art. V. of the Creed) take this passage to refer to
a definite work done by the Lord in the under- world, a deliverance of the
spirits of the Old Testament saints from a "Limbus" there. But cer-
tainly the words here teach nothing of the kind only that He who suffered
;
for us entered the state of disembodied souls, "the Grave," "Sheol,

"Hades." The mysterious passage i Pet. iii. i8, 19, will at once occur
in the question. But upon it we can only say here that it is too
isolated, and involves too many problems of interpretation, to allow any
great and peculiar article of belief to be built upon it; and, upon any
view, its only explicit reference is to the generation of the Flood. See
again Pearson. And for a different view from his, stated with great
ability and insight, see Note II. to The Unsafe Anchor, by the Rev.
C. F. Childe.
10. He that descended, &c.] As if to say, "Yes, He once descended,
as a step in the process, a means to the great end ; but now we have to
dwell on the result ; this Descender has now become by consequence the
Ascended One, giving gifts from the Throne." Both parts of the statement
are emphatic, the fact and wonder of the Descent, and the triumph and
result of the Ascent ; and they are in deep connexion. But the main
stress is on the latter.
far above all heavens] Lit., all the heavens. Cp. Heb. iv. 14; vii.
26; where the ascended High Priest is revealed as "having passed
—
through the heavens," and as " become loftier than the heavens." Scrip-
ture gives no precise revelation as to the number or order of regions or
spheres of the upper world, the unseen universe of life and bliss.
But its frequent use of the plural in regard of it, as here, whatever the
origin of the usage, sanctions the thought that the Blessed (angels and
glorified men), while from other points of view eternally concentrated
— —
V. I I.J EPHKSIANS, IV. 109
things.)And he gave some, apostles and some, prophets; ; i^
and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers;
and in company, and doubtless able, under their spiritual conditions of

existence, to realize and act upon their unity to a degree unimagiiicd
by us, are yet distributed, classed, and ordered, "The Rabbis spoke
of two heavens, or seven" (Smith's Diet, of the Bible, under the word
Heaveti ; and see Wetstein on 2 Cor. xii. 1). St Paul himself speaks
(2 Cor. xii. 1) of a "third heaven," meaning, apparently, the immediate
presence of God; possibly with a reference to the tzvofoUi division
mentioned just above, and which, if so, is to some degree favoured
by Scripture. The plain meaning of the present passage, in any case,
is that the Lord passed through and beyond all regions of created
blessedness into the region of the Throne. That Throne (we can only
use the language of figure, permitted by the Scriptures,) is as truly "far
above" the highest sphere of created life as it is "far above" the lowest.
To both
it stands in the mysterious relation of the uncreated to the
created. Cp. Psal. cxiii. 5, 6. See further above, note on i. 21.

From another point of view, He who is "far above" the heavens is
(like His Father) "in heaven" (below, vi. 9). In this view, heaven in-
cludes the whole state of blessed existence, uncreated and created alike.
that he might fill\ Possibly, ^'fulfiP'' ; i.e. every prophecy, of humilia-
tion and glory. But St Paul's usage favours the other version. He
ascended that He might, not only in possibility but in act, "fill all
things," " with His presence, His sovereignty. His working by the
Spirit; not with His glorified body, as some have thought" (Alford).
"There is here no reference to a diffused and ubiquitous corporeity,
but to a pervading and energizing omnipresence... Christ is perfect God,
and perfect and glorified Man; as the former He is present everywhere^
as the latter He can be present anywhere''^ (Bp Ellicott).
11. And he gave] The '^ He" is emphatic; it was He who gave.
—
See above on ver. 7. Immediately, the Holy Spirit is the Giver (r
Cor. xii. 8, &c. cp. Acts ii. 4, and xiii. 2). But His action is in Divine
;
union with that of the Son, and vicariouslyy^r Him.

som£ apostles] I.e., some men as apostles, and so through the
passage. Cp. i Cor. xii. 28. —
The gift is to the Church, from the Lord,
of spiritually called and enabled human ministers. '''Apostles": —
see
above on i. i.
prophets] In the enumeration, i Cor. xii. 28, this "ministry" comes
second, as here. On the "prophets" of the N. T. see above on ii. 20,
and Appendix F.
evangelists] The word occurs thrice in N.T. ; here, Acts xxi. 8, and
2 Tim. iv. 5. It seems, like our word "missionary," to indicate not
a defined ecclesiastical order (for Timothy "does the work of an
evangelist," while also an authoritative superintendent of pastors and
churches), but rather a special kind of personal function in the ministry;
the work of one called and devoted to direct proclamation of the Gospel
message. It was thus an elastic word, like "missionary," sometimes
and oUenest denoting a minister's special function, sometimes one only
EPHESIANS, IV. [vv. 12, 13.
12 for the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry,
13 for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come in
of his functions. "This passage," our present passage, "would lead

us to think of the evangelists as standing between the two gioups,"
(apostles and prophets, pastors and teachers,) "sent forth, as missionary
preachers of the Gospel, by the first, and as such preparing the way for
the labours of the second " (Smith's Diet, of the Bible, under the word
Evangelist). "The omission of evangelists in the list of i Cor. xii.
may be explained on the hypothesis that the nature of St Paul's argu-
ment there led him to speak of the settled organization of a given local
Church" {Ibide7n).
pastors and teachers'] Not, "some pastors and some teachers." The
two functions are regarded as coinciding and combining in the one
settled guardian of a local flock; an instructive fact. —
Such a "pastor-
teacher" had St Paul himself been at Ephesus (Acts xx.), where indeed
—
he had also been so conspicuously the "evangelist." On the pastoral
aspect of the Christian ministry cp. Joh. xxi. 16 (Gr. '^shepherd my
sheep"); Acts xx. 28 (Gr., "j/^^/A^^ the church of God"), 29; i Pet. v.
2, 3. See also Luke xvii. 7 (Gr., "a slsiwe... shepherding^'). And note
the Lord's own references to His supreme Pastorate, Matt. xxv. 32,
xxvi. 31 ; Joh. x. ; and Heb. xiii. 20; i Pet. ii. 25, v. 4; and Matt. ii. 6
(Gr., "shall shepherd my people"). On the teaching aspect of the
ministry, cf. esp. Acts xiii. i, xv. 35; Rom. xii. 7; i Cor. xii. 28, 29;
I Tim. iii. 2; 2 Tim. ii. 24.
12. saints, &c.]

for the perfecting of the More lit., with a view
to the equipment of the saints for [their] work of service. Latin
versions, ad consummationem sanctorum in opus tninisterii. The noun
rendered equipment occurs only here in N.T. The kindred verb occurs
e.g. Matt. iv. 21 (A.V., *'mendingnets "); Gal. vi. i (A.V., '^restore such
a one"); Heb. xiii. 21 ("make you perfect''; and so 2 Cor. xiii. 11;
I Pet. V. 10). The idea is of mending a breach, completing a con-
—
nexion, putting the dislocated in order. The practical suggestion here
is most important. The Divine gift of a Christian Ministiy is to have
its effect above all things in the fitting of "the saints" (true believers in
general) for active "service" for the common Lord. Government,
preaching, teaching, is to bear upon this. Nothing will be a more
lawful result of a Divine ministerial commission than energetic efforts
for Christ and His cause on the part of private Christians. These
efforts, on the other hand, will never be made (in the true ideal of
Christian work) in neglect or contempt of the ordered ministry.
for the edifying of the body] A special aspect of the "work of ser-
vice" just mentioned. Each true believer is, by the spiritually enabled
ministry, to be "equipped" to act as a "builder up" of the Lord's
Body (on which see above, on ver. 4) to gather in new "living stones,"
;
new "members," by holy influence of word and work; and to compact

and consolidate the cohesion. See below ver. 29 for a special form of
such labours. —For the fusion of the metaphors of "building" and
"body" see the closing verses of ch. ii., and below ver. 16.
—
V. 13-] EPHESIANS, IV. in
the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of

God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature
13. till we all come in] Render, come unto. The thought is of the
holy Community converging into the spiritual harmony of a developed,
equal, identical faith in and knowledge of the Son of God, under the
mutual influence of individual believers stimulated and guided by the
spiritual ministry. This would take place by growth and development
in the faith and knowledge of individuals but the cohesion of the true
;
Church would bring these individual growths to converge and result in

the maturity of the collective faith and knowledge, so to speak, of
the whole Body, the ideal "fullgrown Man" of which the "fullgrown
men" were the elements and miniatures.
of the faith, and of the knmuUdge of] I.e., faith m
Him and knowledge
^Him. " Faith ^' often, in the N.T., means "faith in"; e.g. Gal.
ii. 20 (A.V., "the faith of the Son of God," identically as here). See
above on iii. \^.—'' Knowledge'':— \ht Gr. word indicates true, full,
developed spiritual knowledge, but too delicately, perhaps, to admit
translation. See above on i. 17.
the Son of God] This sacred Title belongs to the Saviour specially,
among other respects, as He is the Head of the Church, the Firstborn,
"in Whom" the "children" have adoption and regeneration; "in
Whom" they are one with the Father. Their progress in the regenerate
life and likeness will be largely effected through
their "faith in Him
and true knowledge of Him" as such.
perfect] Better, as R.V., fuU-grown. The maturity of the life to
come is in view; the state in which the mutual "edification" of the
present life will have done its work.
man] The Gr. corresponds to the Latin vir, not homo. It indicates
man as against child. See next verse.

unto the measure of the stature] The metaphor is of height, not age,
though the word rendered "stature" means "age" as readily, by itself.
The imagery of growth in this passage decides the alternative here.
^''The measure'': —
the allotted, proper, standard.
"
the fulness of Christ] Cp. the phrases ' fulness of the Gentiles (Rom.
*
xi. 25), and "fulness of the time" (Gal. iv. 4), and note on i. 23. The
phrase here appears to be analogous the total, at length attained, of what
:
is meant by Christ. And " Christ " in this passage (so full of the idea of
the oneness in and with the Lord of His mystical Body) is, in effect, Christ
and His Church (see above on i. 23); as in i Cor. xii. 12, "as the body
is one, and hath many limbs... so also is Christ." The Lord the Son
becomes in accomplished fact all that He wills, and is willed, to be,
only when He is of a perfected mystical Body which lives by
the Head
His sacred Life and is His incorporate "limbs," His immortal vehicle
of action, if we may so speak. So He and they are guardedly and
reverently spoken of here and there as One Christ, with full reservation,
from other Scriptures, of the truth of the undying personality of each
individual "limb" of the glorious Head, and of His Divine Personality.
— See further above on i. 22.
—
EPHESIANS, IV. [w. 14, 15.
14 of the fulness of Christ : we henceforth be no more

that
children, tossed to and and carried about with every
fro,
wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning crafti-
15 ness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive ; but speaking the
It is possible to explain the present phrase to mean "the fulness

which flows from Christ," the full, ideal, supply of grace and glory
derived to the members from the Head. But we think this less pro-
bable, in view of the passage above quoted, i Cor. xii. 12. See also
below, vv. 15, 16.
14. that we henceforth, &c.] This verse takes up the thought of
ver. 12. The mutual activity and influence of Christians, guided aright,
is to result in, at once, fixity of principle and richness of power; both
characteristic of spiritual maturity.
childreii] The same Gr. word as e.g. i Cor. iii. i (A.V., "babes"),
xiii. 11; Heb. (A.V., "babe").
v. 13 By usage, it denotes the young
child in the aspect specially of ignorance or mental weakness, "child-
ishness." From another side the same word sometimes conveys ideas
commended by the Gospel, the little child's simplicity of purpose and
willingness to be taught, "childlikeness" {e.g. Matt. xi. 25, xxi. 16;
I Cor. xiv. 20, where the kindred verb is used).
tossed to and frd\ Lit., '' billowed'''' carried up and down as on

\
waves. Another explanation of the (rare) Gr. word is "worked into

waves," as the sea by the wind. But the next phrase is against this,
and so is the analogy of a verb of similar form, Jas. i. 6 (A.V.,
"driven with the wind").
carried about'] Like St Paul's own ship in Adria (Acts xxvii. 27,
where the Gr. verb is closely akin to this).
of doctrine'] Lit., of the teaching, the teaching in question, that
described just below.
by the sleight] Lit., in the dicing. —
"/«;"— more than "3y."
The thought is of "the evil atmosphere, as it were, in which the
varying currents of false doctrine... exert their force" (Ellicott).
*''
Dicing''\' —the word was familiar in later Greek, in the sense of
deceit, sharp practice, in general. It was thence borrowed, and
similarly used, by the Rabbis.
of men] Not of Christ, nor for Christ. Cp. Gal. i. i.
and cunning craftiness, &c.] More lit., in cunning, with a view to
the scheming of [their] deceit. R.V., "-after the wiles of error."
But the Gr. preposition far more often means "with a view to" than
"according to." The practical difference, however, is minute.
The Apostle here recognizes and exposes the sad fact of intentional
misguidance on the part of these preachers of "another Gospel" (Gal.
i. 6, 7). See the parallel cautions, Rom. xvi. 17, 18; Col. ii. 4.
15. speaking the truth] The Gr. (one word) is wider and deeper, in-
cluding the thought of livijig and loving truth. Alford renders ''•being
followers of truth.'''' And the context is in favour of this. Not speak-
ing truth, but avoiding false teaching, is in question. The Christian is
to cultivate an instinct for Divine Truth, as against its counterfeits, in
V. i6.J EPHESIANS, IV. 113
may grow up into him in all things^ which is

truth in love,
the head, even Christ from whom the whole body fitly
: 16
joined together and compacted by that which every joint
thought and in life. — R.V., "speaking truth" and (margin) "dealing

truly."
in love] The holy condition under which alone the "follower of
truth" would follow it truly, free from bitterness and prejudice, intent
only on the will of God. It has been well said that some men find love
the easier precept, some truth; but that the Gospel enjoins the harmony
of both.
grow up] The metaphor of the living Body reappears. See above,
notes on ver. 12, 13.
into hiffi] So as to deepen the realization of "in-ness" in Him, and
—
more richly to derive its blessings. Just possibly we may render "-iinto
Him." In that case the Lord would be viewed as the Archetype to
which each behever, in his spiritual development and growth, grow-
ingly conforms. But this is less in harmony with the imagery of the
Body and Head which we have here.
\n all things] Lit., ^^ as to all things.'''' Our growing sense of incor-
poration is to affect our whole being, not a part; "spirit, soul, and
body" (i Thess. v. 23).
the head] See on i. 22.
16. from whoni] He is the vital Source to which the whole com-
plex organism now to be described wholly owes alike its existence and
its action.
fitly joined together] The Gr. participle is present, and indicates

a process going on. The Body, vitalized from and by the Head, is
evermore acquiring a deeper and truer contact of part with part, a
more harmonious {''fitly") inner union and action. See above on ii.
21, where the same Gr. word occurs.
compacted] Again a present participle. (The same word recurs
Col. ii. 19.) The idea of growth in harmony of structure (see last
note) here merges into that of growth in solidity and strength.
by that which every Joint supplieth] Lit., by or througli every joint
of the supply. It is possible to render "by every contact of the sup-
ply"; i.e., as explained by St Chrysostom here, "as the Spirit touches,
in order to supply grace, each limb of the Body"; or, perhaps, as
each limb, each believer, touches (by faith) the source of supply. But
the parallel passage Col. ii. 19 is decisive for the explanation "joint."
So the Latin Versions, junctura. The thought is of " supply " passing
to the limbs through the nexus of each with the source of life. Each
such nexus is thus a "joint (?/" supply," "a junction designed for, made
lor, conveyance" of life and power; as we speak of "a bond <?/" union."
The metaphor must not be elaborately pressed. The essential idea
is mutual coherence and common growth of the limbs through indi-
vidual connexion with the Head (i Cor. vi. 17), not through connexion
with other limbs. The "joint" thus represents the man's spiritual
union with Christ, not union with church-organization, which is 3
EPHESIANS 8
114 EPHESIANS, IV. [v. 17.
supplieth, according to the effectualworking in the measure

of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying
of itself in love.
17 This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye
henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity
thing, however sacred, of another order. The life-flow from the Head
to each spiritual Limb is individual and direct. The product of this,
not the cause or means of it, is the life of the Body.
according to the effecttial working'] Better, simply, [the] working.
The process in view takes place "according to," in the manner and
on the scale of, the life-power of the Head acting in the Limb. The
original noun (whence our "energy" is derived) occurs in N. T. only
in St Paul; Eph. i. 19, iii. 7 (where see note), and here; Phil. iii. 21;
Col. i. 29, ii. 12; 2 Thess. ii. 9 (of the working of the Evil Power).
The article is omitted before the word here, perhaps because the
power referred to is unmistakable. Alford renders "according to vital
working."
in the measure of every part] Each limb has its own conditions of
larger or smaller capacity; age, circumstances, training, and the like
occasion very various "measures" in the allotments of the Divine life-
power which adjusts itself to each real need, while it can always fully
meet that need.
maketh] The form of the Gr. verb (middle) indicates fulness and
intensity of action.
increase] Lit., the increase, the growth contemplated as taking
place.
unto the edifying of itself] For illustration, see ii. 21, and notes.
in love] The inmost condition of the whole process. All takes
place "in," under the power and after the action of, "love"; for the
Source of the life-energy is "the Son of the Father's love" (Col. i. 13,
Gr.), and the recipients are "rooted and grounded in the love" of the
Father in Him (see above on iii. 17); from which "no created thing
shall separate them" (Rom. viii. 39).
17 — 24. Practical Results: a spiritual revolution of

PRINCIPLE AND PRACTICE. ThE OlD MaN AND THE NeW.
17. testify] A word
of solemn appeal occurring elsewhere in N. T.
only Acts xxii. 26 (St Paul speaking) and Gal. v. 3.
in the Lord] As myself being "in Him," and as to those who are
in the same union. Cp. Gal. v. 10 ("I have confidence towards you
in the Lord," Gr.); below, vi. i ("obey in the Lord"); &c. The
phrase "in the Lord" occurs 45 times in St Paul; "in Christ," or
closely kindred phrases, nearly 80 times.
henceforth, &c.] More lit., no longer walk. At their conversion
"old things were passed away" (2 Cor. v. 17) as to principle. Let
this be now realized, continuously and ever more completely, in
practice. On the metaphor " zualk" see above on ii. 2, 10.
V. ,8.]
EPHESIANS, IV.
darkened, being
^
of their mind, having the understanding
,8
alienated from the life of God through the

ignorance that
Read, probably, the GentUes. (On the word

see
other Gentiles-]
In a spirilual sense the Ephesians were no
longer
above, on ii. ii.)
(Gal. vi. i6); hence
"Gentiles," for they were spiritual "Israelites
the true form of the phrase here. _
not self-conceit, j^hich

vanity of their viind] "Vanity" here is
"emptiness oi illusion,
would require another Gr. word. It is the
pleasure in sin. In Rom.
specially of the state of illusion which sees
evil, whether physical or moral,
regarded
viii. 20 the word is used of
as (what all evil ultimately proves to
be) delusion and failure.
" Of their mind" :—i\\Q "mind" sometimes denotes specially the
spiritual intuition (i Cor. xiv. 14,
reason, as distinguished e.g. from
rational powers
1 0. Sometimes (Col. ii. 18) it apparently denotes the
state; and again those powers as
in general, as in the unregenerate
regenerate (Rom. xii. 2). Here the unrenewed "Gentile' 3s viewed
principles which reason can approve only
when the eternal
as living on
''%:'^â:ZXstancling darkened] Lit., having heen darlc

understandmg see note above
ened in the Werstanding. On "the
word may fairly be said to
on ii. 3 (where A. V., "mind"). The Gr.
the phrase defines
mean the reason {nous) in action. Here accordingly
the general illusion of he reason
so to speak, the phrase just previous;
metaphor of darkne s
comes out in obfuscated acts of thought.-On the
xu. 35. 46; Acts XXVI 18; Col.
CD. Matt. vi. 23; Joh. iii. 19, viii. 12,
TA ; I Thess^. V. 4, 5 ; i Joh. i. 5, 6, ii- 8 9," ;
and below, ch. v.
It often combines the ideas of
blindness and of secrecy,
II, VI. 12.
here it jjives only the former. , ^ , -c
being alienated from the life of God]
The words, Gr and Eng.,
union. See above on 11. 12 where alien-
imply a fall from a state of
in another connexion. Here as there, the Human Soul
ated" occurs
in the abstract is viewed as
having shared, in its unfallen state the
Fall. And this view is transferred
Life of God, and having lost it in the
individualized. Historically,
from the Soul to the souls in which it is
we begin our personal existence aliens; ideally,
we began m union
and fell from it.

" The life of God'' .-—the word " life " occurs here only in the Epistle.
given to the human spirit
The phrase here denotes the spiritual force
the action and exercise of
by spiritual contact with God, resulting in
hohness. The Christian believer finds "this
life m
His Son (i Joh.
secret and its issue; to
V. II). In Joh. xvii. 3 we have at once its
know the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Heof life (Rom. v.
ha h sent It
one point of view, by "justification

is entered, from
guilty in Christ which is the sine qud
non
18) that acceptance of the
InDWlne lL Its development is the ^^^ê
sense,
o glory w^^^^^^^ ^s
eternal lite [e.g.
therefore very often called, in a special
of the present
Matrxxv 2), though that phrase is also fully true plam that the
v. i3).-It is
sfate of ;he believer (i Joh.' iii. 15,
8—2
— :
ti6 EPHESIANS, IV. [vv. 19, 20.
19 is in them, because of the blindness of their heart who :
being past feeling have given themselves over unto lascivious-

20 ness, to work all uncleanness with greediness. But ye have
word "life," in spiritual connexions, means very much more than "ex-
istence." See above on ii. i.
through the ignorance] Better, on account of, &c. They lost con-
nexion with the Life of God, and so remain, because of their ignorance
of the eternal facts about God and holiness. We have here still some-
thing of the idealization explained just above. As the Human Soul fell
through guilty "ignorance" of the supreme right and joy of absolute
submission to God, so the individual soul is viewed as, ideally, losing
union through the same "ignorance" of self-will. Historically, the
individual begins self willed and therefore alienated; ideally, he breaks
an existing connexion. The practical aspect of the matter is that he
maintains disconnexion by the ignorance of self-will. He "wills not to
come that he may have life" (Joh. v. 40), "seeing no beauty" in Christ,
*'that he should desire Him" in an effectual sense (Isai. liii. 2).
blindness\ Better, hardening (so R.V.). The word denotes failure
of sensation in general. This clause is a re-statement of that just
previous. What took place "on account of ignorance" took place "on
account of hardening " ; another aspect of the same moral state.
heart"] See on i. 18, iii. 17. Much more than the seat of emotion is
—
meant by this word in Scripture. Phrases compounded of "heart" and
"harden" occur (in the Gr.) Mar. iii. 5, vi. 52 viii. 17; Joh. xii. 40. In
,
1 Cor. iii. 14 we have (Gr.) "their thoughts were hardened."

19. who being past feeli7ig\ The Gr. relative pronoun indicates a
certain conditionality; almost as if it were, as being those who." But
^''
the shade is too slight for translation. " Past feeling''' —lit., "having
got over the pain," as when mortification sets in; a deeply suggestive
metaphor.
have given themselves over"] Lit., did give over themselves. An
ideal crisis is in view, reflected in many a sad actual crisis in individual
lives.
— " Thet?iselves'' is emphatic by position. The perverted will is
the traitor, the "giver over." However deep the mystery of its per-
version, it is always the willy and speaks as such the decisive "yes" to
temptation.
lasciviousnessl The Gr. word occurs in N.T. 11 times. See e.g.
Mar. vii. 22; Rom. xiii. 13 (A.V., "wantonness"); Gal. v. 19. The
root-idea of the word is not specially fleshly impurity, but rebellion
against resti-aint as such; petulance, wantonness, as shewn e.g. in
violence. Abp Trench [N. T. Synonyms, on this word), recommends
accordingly wantonness as a better rendering than "lasciviousness,"
which is but one manifestation of the tendency denoted.
to work] Lit., to the working of. The Gr. noun occurs elsewhere
in N.T. Luke xii. 58 (A.V., "diligence"); Acts xvi. 16, 19 (A.V.,
"gain"); xix. 24 (A.V., "gain"), 25 (A.V., "craft"). The idea of
business thus adheres to the word. The suggestion conveyed by it here
is that sin becomes to the deliberate sinner an earnest pursuit, an occu-
—
V. 21.] EPHESIANS, IV. 117
not so learned Christ ; if so be that ye have heard him, and ;
pation. Cp. Rom. xiii. 14 {''forethought for the flesh"). The R.V.
gives in its margin here, "to make a trade of."
uncleanness\ The connexion of the Gr. word is mainly with fleshly
impurity, and so probably here. But it is not quite confined to this;
one passage (i Thess. ii. 3) giving the thought rather of "impure
motives" in the sense of insincerity.
greediness] The Gr. word is rendered "covetousness," Luke xii. 15.
But it means much more than the desire of juoney, ox property, with which
we specially associate "covetousness." It occurs (or its cognate verb
or adjective) in close connexion with the subject oi Jleshly unpurity
I Cor. V. II ; I Thess. iv. 6; and below, v. 3, 5. See too Col. iii. 5.
"Greed" has a strong and terrible connexion with impurity, as is
obvious. Bp Lightfoot shews (on Col. iii. 5) that the present word
never of itself denoi^^ "lust," while it is, of course, rightly used to
denote the horrible grasp and plunder which lust involves.
In this verse the Apostle depicts, as universal among "the Gentiles,"
an abandoned licentiousness. Contemporary literature gives mournful
testimony to the charge, as regards society in general, indicating a large
social toleration of the most hideous vices, and a significant readiness to
import vicious imagery into refined spheres of thought. But the
accusation of this passage, surely, transcends the limits of any one age,
or state of society; it is levelled at unregenerate Man. And the expla-
nation of it, so viewed, is to be sought in the study of those tendencies of
evil which reside in the fallen "heart" as such. The action of out-
rageous sinning does but illustrate the underlying principle of si7i; a
principle with which absolutely nothing but "the life of God" can
effectually deal. —
See further Rom. iii. lo 18, and notes in this Series.
20. ye] Emphatic by position.
have not.. .learned] Better, did not learn; at their conversion.
'' Learn^^ implies the instruction then received in the Lord's precepts,
and in the holy bearings of His work. For a similar reference to the
first apprehension by new converts of Gospel purity of principle, cp.
I Thess. iv. 7 ; "God did not call us on terms of impurity."

Christ] Who is the Subject-matter of His own message.
21. if so be] The Gr. interrogative (used also above, iii. 2) does not
imply any doubt, necessarily, but calls the reader to verify the state-
ment.
have heard him, &c.] Better, as "Him" is emphatic by position. If
It was He whom ye heard. The Gr. construction leads us to explain
this not of listening to the Lord so much as of hearing about Him,
or rather, of hearing "Him" as Truth rather than Teacher. "Christ"
—
had been the Message they had received. He does indeed, by His
Word and Spirit, personally continue the "teaching" which in His
earthly ministry He began (Acts i. i); but that is not the point of the
present words.
have bee7i taught by him] Better, if it was in Him that ye were
taught. The instruction was "in Christ," if the teacher's limit and rule
—
Ii8 EPHESIANS, IV. [v. 22.
22 have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus that ye :
put off concerning the former conversation the old man,
was the truth of His Person and Work, and if those who received it
were, by living spiritual union, "in Him," and so capable of "spiritual
discernment" (i Cor. ii. 14). This clause defines and explains the pre-
vious clause.
as the truth is in Jesus'] Better, even as in Jesus truth is. See last
note, on the relation of spiritual "in-ness" to the standard and recep-
tion of spiritual truth. The emphasis here is as if to say, "If you were
taught, as I say, in Him ; in the lines of eternal fact and spiritual
reality which do so truly meet in Him." —
The question arises, why does
the Lord's designation change from " Christ," ver. 20, to ''Jestis''' here?
Probably to mark the fact that the prophesied Christ is the historical
Jesus.
22. that ye put off\ The Gr. verb is the infinitive aorist. The tense
tends to denote singleness of crisis and action. Some would render ' that '
you have" (or "did) put off." But the better explanation, or para-
phrase, is, "with regard to your (definite) putting-off." The "in-
struction in Christ" had informed them about such a "putting-off"; its
principles, secret, effects, as well as its fact. —
But the view of the
"putting-off" as a definite crisis remains; and the only question is, does
this crisis appear here as a past or future one? The answer will be best
given under the words "the old man," just below. For the present we
refer to Col. iii. 9 as strongly favouring the reference here to a crisis
past; so that we may paraphrase, "you were taught in Christ with regard
to the fact that your old man was laid aside."
concerning the former conversation'] On "conversation" see on ii. 3
above. The word (noun and verb) happens to be almost always used
—
by St Paul in reference to the unregenerate life- course. The clause
means that the "putting-off" concerned, had to do with, a former life-
course; it affected it, by being the close of it. As concerning your
former manner of life (R.V.).
the old man] This important phrase occurs elsewhere Rom. vi. 6;
Col. iii. 9. In Rom. it appears as a thing which "was crucified with
Christ"; in Col. as a thing which "was once stripped off" by the saints.
(Cp. the remarkable parallel words Col. ii, 11, as in the best supported
reading, "in the stripping off of the body of the flesh. ") On the whole,
we may explain the phrase by Ûhe old state.^^ And under this lie com-
bined the ideas of past personal legal position and moral position ; all
that I was as an unregenerate son of Adam, liable to eternal doom, and
the slave of sin. To "put off the old man" is to quit those positions,
which, at the root, are one. It is to step into the position of personal
acceptance and of personal spiritual power and victoiy; and that
position is "in Christ." The believer, lodged there, enters definitely
and at once upon both acceptance and spiritual capacity for victory and
growth. — " The old man'''' is thus not identical with ^'the flesh,""^ which
is an abiding element (Gal. v. 16, 17) in even the regenerate and
spiritual, though it need no longer — —
even for an hour be the ruling
^
w. 23, 24.] EPHESIANS, IV. 1^9
which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; and be 23
renewed in the spirit of your mind ; and that ye put on the 24
profound
element it may be continuously overcome, in a practical and
;
manner, in the strength of "the new man."— The phrases "old

Man"
and "new Man" have a probable inner reference to the doctrme of the
First and Second Adam (Rom. v. 12—19; i Cor.
xv. 21— 58). The
"putting off" and "putting on" may be expressed by saymg, "ye
broke
connexion (in certain great aspects of connexion) with the First Adam,
and formed connexion with the Second," connexion both of acceptance
and of life-power
corn^p^] Lit., corrupting, growing corrupt; morally
decaying, on
the way to final ruin. Such, from the Divine point of view, is the con-
dition of ideal Man unregenerate, Man as represented by
and summed
from
up in Adam fallen. And such accordingly is the actual condition,
the same point of view, of unregenerate men, in whom
the ideal is
individualized. . ^ ,^ , •
desires
according to the deceitful lusts'\ Lit., the desires of deceit;
after the forbidden, full of deceitful promises of joy
and gain. See Gen.
iii. for the great typical case, which
perhaps is in view throughout this
fnust follow
MQXse.—'' According to .-—by natural result. Moral decay
"
in their path.— Cp. 2 Peter ii. 19. r^. ^ • ..

-
c
23. be renewed^ A present infinitive in the Gr. The idea is thus ot
"corrupting" just above.
progress and growth, the antithesis to the
The decisive fact of new position in and connexion with Christ was to
spiritual experience, with
result, and was resulting, in an ever developed
its ever new disclosures both of need and
of grace. Cp. 2 Cor. iv. 16.—
We may paraphrase the clause (on the principle explained m
the first
note on ver. 22), ''and with regard to your being renewed."

in the spirit of your mind'\ Le., practically, "in your spiritual hfe
as
and faculty, coming out in the phase of thought and understanding,
distinct from e.g. the phase of emotion. "Spirit" can scarcely here
refer to the Holy Ghost ; and it cannot bear the vague
modern sense of
so
"sentiment," or the like. It is the human spirit, as the substratum,
to speak, of every activity of the "inner man,"
and now specially of the
activity which sees and grasps truth ("your viind'\
See above, last
" your mind,
note on ver. 1 7.—The Gr. may be rendered by the spirit of
Spirit in the process
as the instrument, or avenue, used by the Eternal
of renewal. And cp. Rom. xii. 2 for a good parallel. But usage is on
the whole in favour of the rendering "in," in the sense of
"with refer-
ence to." ^„ __
24. that ye ptit on] See note on " put off," ver. 22. Here again is
Gr.; and we may correspondingly paraphrase,
an aorist infinitive in the
" (you were taught) with regard to the fact that the new man was put on.
On the meaning of the phrase here, see notes on ver. 22, where it is
explained by contrast and implication. The "putting on the new
man '
> On this aspect of Christian doctrine much excellent

matter will be found in an old
Marshall, Fellow of New
book, T/ie Gospel Mystery of Satictifuation, by Walter
College, Oxford (about 1670).
I20 EPHESIANS, IV. [v. 24.
new man, which after God is created in righteousness and

true holiness.
is the inseparable converse to the "putting off the old man." There is
no neutral border; to step out of the old position and connexion, out of
Adam, is to step into the new, into Christ.
Meantime, what is in covenant and in principle a thing done, is to be
in realization and application a thing doing, a thing repeated. So we
have Rom. xiii. 14; ^^put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ," an exhortation
to a new act of realization. And cp. Col. iii. 12. The other side, the
side (as we believe) of this passage, appears Gal. iii. 27; "j^ did
put on Christ."
the Jiew ?Han] Practically, the new position and power (legal and moral,
see note on ver. 22) of the regenerated self. In a deeper analysis, we
trace (as above on ver. 22) a reference to the Second Man, the Second
Adam, Christ. (See the quotation from St Ignatius, Introd., p. 28.
See also, for another aspect of this phrase, ii. 15). By incorporation
with Him His "members" become (in a sense needing reverent caution
in the statement) repetitions of Him the glorious Archetype, as occupants
of His position of Acceptance, and as "one spirit" with Him, and as
—
enabled in Him to live a life whose principle is His separation from
sin to God. To come to be "in Him" is thus to "put on the New
Man " in the sense of part and lot in the standing and in the power
of the Lord as Second Covenant Head. But, we repeat it, the practical
reference of the verse is to the "newness" of the believer's standing
and power, acquired in regeneration.
w/iic/i] Better, in modern English, "Wtio.
after God] "Answering His great Idea, " His plan and will.
is created] Better, was created. This "creation" was accomplished,
ideally, when the new Covenant Head of the regenerate Race was pro-
vided, in eternal purpose; historically, when He was "made Man,"
iii time; actually, for individuals, when each believer "put on Christ,"
came to be "in Him." Cp. on the thought of spiritual "creation" ch.

ii. 10, 15; 2 Cor. V. 17; Gal. vi. 15; and especially Col. iii. 10, a close
and suggestive parallel here.

righteoustiess] Of which the essential idea is willing conformity to
Law "the keeping of His commandments."
;
true holitiess] Lit., sanctity of the truth. We use "sanctity"

rather than "holiness," to mark the fact that the Gr. word (Jiosiotes) is
not akin to that commonly rendered "holy." Its meaning is discussed
by Abp Trench (A''. T. Synonyms ii. § xxxviii). He shews it to be the
virtue which "reverences everlasting sanctities, and owns their obli-
gation"; the intuitive conviction, e.g.^ of the sacredness of an oath, or
of marriage, or, in the spiritual sphere, of God's absolute claims, wholly
apart from a calculation of results. '^ Piety'''' would fairly, though not
fully, represent the word. In two places (Rev. xv. 4, xvi. 5) the cognate
adjective is used of God Himself. It there suggests His own inviolable
regard for His own truth, in mercy and judgment.
The word (noun, adjective, or adverb) occurs (as here) with "right-
—
V. 25.J EPHESIANS, IV.
Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth as
eous" or "righteousness" Luke i. 75 i Tliess. ii. 10; Tit. i. 8. It

;
is the almost invariable rendering in the LXX. for the Heb. chdsid;
e.g. Psal. xvi. 10, quoted Acts ii. 27, xiii. 35 (A.V. 'Hhy Holy One");
and Is. Iv. 3, quoted Acts xiii. 34 (where Ht. "///<? /lo/y things of David,"
the inviolable promises given to him^).
" Of the truth^' —
so lit., and so, looking at St Paul's usage, we trans-
:
late; not ^^ of truth,'' as R.V. and marg. A.V. This "sanctity" or

"piety" is "^" the truth of the Gospel, because the Gospel explains
it, and it characterizes the Gospel and this;is equally so, whether the
thought is of its manifestation in Christ or in Christians, in Head or in
Members.
25—32. The
subject pursued: the revolution coming out
in truthfulness, kindness, honesty, purity, patience,
forgivingness.
26. Wherefore'] From these deep principles come now the more
detailed inferences of holy practice, and these fill most of the rest of the
Epistle. Here and there (as in this verse, and in ch. v. 23) the
basis of the whole in the relations of the Church to Christ appears
explicitly.
putting away lying] Cp. Col. iii. 9, 10, for a suggestive parallel.
There, as here, truthfulness is connected with "new creation," He
who is "in Christ " is, above all things, in a region of light and of right,
whose first result will be the aim to do and speak truth ; the truth of
entire and unselfish sincerity. ^''
Puttijig a^vay"" carries on the imagery
of ver. 11. For the phrase, in reference to a definite break with sinful
principle and practice, cp. Col. iii. 8; Heb. xii. i ; Jas. i. 21 ; i Pet. ii.
I (A.V., ''lay aside,'' in the last three places). And see below, ver. 31.
— This "putting away" may be viewed either as a thing done, in prin-
ciple, for the member of Christ has, in respect of that union, definitely
"done with sin"; or as a thing to be done (Col. iii. 8, imperative), in
each application of sinless principle. The Gr. is an aorist participle,
and thus, grammatically, allows either view. We
recommend the former,
as most in harmony with the previous context.
speak... truth] The application of the decisively accepted principle of
truth. Observe the sober and humbling practicality of the Apostle's
precepts ; as necessary now as ever. And earnestly observe the uncom-
promising condemnation, by the Gospel, of all kinds and phases of
dishonesty. Nothing untruthful can possibly be holy. A
pious fraud
is, in the light of true Christianity, a most grievous sin. —
The emphasis
laid on truthfulness in Scripture is all the more significant of the
character and origin of Scripture when we remember the proverbial
Oriental laxity about truth. Lying is a vice deeply characteristic
of heathenism. An Indian missionary said of his first convert, "he
* The lit.rendering of the Heb. of Is. Iv. 3 is "the mercies of David, the assured
(mercies)." The LXX. represents, but does not translate, this. In Ps. xvi. 10 render
lit., "Thy godly One," or perhaps, "Thy favoured, beloved, One." (Note by the
Dean of Peterborough).
122 EPHESIANS, IV. [v. 26.
with his neighbour: for we are members one of another.

26 Be ye angry, and sin not let not the sun go down upon
:
would often come to me with tears in his eyes, sa3ring, I told you a
*
falsehood, but it seemed nature to me to say yes when I should say no,
and no when I should say yes'.'' (Communicated by the Dean of
Peterborough). —Contrast Psal. xv. 2, 3.
Ms neighbour"] Primarily, the fellow- Christian is in view ; see the
next clause. But this first bearing of such a precept is pregnant with a
universal reference. For to the believer his fellow- Christian is a fellow-
—
member of Christ, his fellow-man may be. On the word "neighbour"
it is obvious thus to compare the Lord's parable, Luke x. 29 &c.
foj' ive are members one of another] Each vitally and directly joined
to the Head (see on ver. 16) and so, through Him, incorporated into one
another. And thus comes a profound correction to that selfishness which
inheres in falsehood. The interests of each member centre not in itself
but in the Head, and the Head is equally related to and interested
in each member. In Him, therefore, each is as important to each as
— — —
each to itself. Cp. Rom. xii. 5 i Cor. xii. 12 27. On the universal
;
application latent in this argument, see last note.

26, Be ye angry, a?id sin not] Another inference from co-member-
ship in the Lord. Anger, as the mere expression of wounded personality,
is sinful; for it means that self is in command. Anger, as the pure
expression of repugnance to wrong in loyalty to God, is sinless, where
there is true occasion for it. The Apostle practically says, let anger,
when you feel it, be never from the former motive, always from the
latter. "Ebullitions of temper," alike the greatest and smallest, the
seen and unseen, are wholly forbidden here.
The words are verbatim the LXX. version of Psal. iv. 4. The lit.
Hebrew there is, ** tremble, atid sin not." And the verb rendered
"tremble " may denote the tremor of grief, awe, or anger indifferently.
The question of interpretation thus becomes one of context, and it has
been suggested (by Dr Kay) that the reference is to the temptation to
David's followers, during Absalom's rebellion, to give way to unholy
wrath against the rebels. Dean Perowne, though saying that the LXX.
Gr. is "certainly a possible rendering," refers the words to the tremor
of awe before God. And he remarks that St Paul here gives the Gr.
version "not in the way of direct citation." This last remark is im-
portant. The N.T. does not necessarily endorse a certain version of
the O.T. by adopting its wording for a special purpose, without the
decisive formula "it is written," or the like. Still, the suggestion of Dr
Kay is noteworthy in itself, and its adoption would give a peculiar
point and force to the words here.
let not the sun go down] Wetstein quotes a curious parallel from
Plutarch, {De Fraterno Amore, p. 488 B.), who says of the Pythagoreans
that it was their rule, if betrayed into angry reviling, to shake hands
—
before the sun set. It is possible that we have Ps. iv. still in view here;
"commune with your own heart 7ipon your bed, and be still." As if
if you have sinned in the way here forbidden, see that at least
'
to say, '
vv. 27— 29.J EPHESIANS, IV. 123
your wrath neither give place to the devil. Let him that
:
H
stole steal no more but rather let him labour, working with
:
///> hands the ^/lirig which is good, that he may

have to
give to him that needeth. Let no corrupt communication 29
the sin is reversed and renounced before night calls you to bid
your
brother farewell and to meet your God in solitude."
your wra/.k] Better, perhaps, your provocation, as R.V. margin.
The Gr. denotes an occasion of anger, rather than the feeling. See
further on the cognate verb, vi. 4. The reasons, as well as the acts, of
quarrel were to be done with by set of sun.— The Gr. word is one
often used by the LXX. of the provocation of God by His
unfaithful
people.
27. give place to the devif] The rendering suggested by some, "to
the calumniator,'' the heathen or Jewish slanderer, is quite untenable,
m view of St Paul's use elsewhere of the word diabolos (lit., "Accuser")
for the great Enemy.
" Give place " .-—as to one who would fain intrude at a
half-open
door, intent on occupying the house. Personal anger gives just such a
point d'appni to the Spirit of pride and hatred. " Wherever the devil
finds a heart shut, he finds a door open " (Monod). And this is true
not of individuals only, but of the Church and its life.
28. him that stole] Another moral inference from Christian incor-
poration. Here again, as above (see on ver. 25), and more obviously
than ever, the Christian aspect of the duty has also a universal refer-
ence.— The Gr. is a present participle, and may equally well be rendered
him that stealeth. It is possible, surely, that St Paul (like many a
modem missionary and pastor) was prepared to find inconsistency so
serious in the Christian community as to warrant the assumption
of
present thieving in some cases. (See above on ver. 25). Such things
were surely to be found in the eariy Corinthian Church.
The duty of strict restitution is not explicitly mentioned here. But in
the Epistle to Philemon, written at the same time, it is both insisted
upon and acted upon.
his hands'] Better, perhaps, his own hands. If personal activity
has
been spent on wrong, let nothing less than personal activity be spent on
" working that which is good," with a view to honest getting and
gain.
that he may have to give] Impartation of good is of the genius of the
Gospel and there would be a special call now to impart where there
;
had been unholy appropriation before. Christian morality, as Monod

remarks, is never satisfied with reform it demands conversion.
;
29. 910 corrupt communication] Or, better, speech, as R.V.

Another moral inference from membership in Christ.
'' Corrupt''
:—\\\.., ''rotten, putrid." The Latin versions render
simply sermo malus, and the Gr. adjective may (by usage) bear this
merely general reference to "evil" of any sort; worthlessness, useless-
ness, as well as impurity. But we recommend the narrower reference,
as certainly more native to the word, and as extremely likely h priori.
124 EPHESIANS, IV. [vv. 30, 31.
proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the

use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers.
30 And grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are
31 sealed unto the day of redemption. Let all bitterness, and
wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put
in view of the moral pollution of common conversation in heathen

society.
the use of edifying] Lit., ^^for edifying of the 7ieed,^' i.e., as R.V. well
paraphrases, for edifsang as the need may be. The thought of the
spiritual influence of one "living stone," and one "limb of Christ's
body," upon another, so largely illustrated in previous passages, is still
present. See ii. 21, iv. 16, and notes.
minister grace] Lit., give grace, instrumentally.
Bp Burnet says that he had never been in the company of his master,
Abp Leighton, without receiving spiritual benefit.
30.gi'ieve not] A
distinct indication of the Personality of the
Blessed Spirit. "Grief is certainly a personal affection, of which a
Quality is not capable " (Pearson, On the Creed, Axi. VIII). Putting
aside passages where "spirit" obviously denotes "breath" or "wind,"
the usage of the word in Scripture favours the interpretation of it as
—
always denoting a personality, good or evil. See further Bp Pearson's
discussion. —
This precept, in this context, seems to indicate ihdX polluting
words would be a special "grief" to the Holy One.
ye are sealed] Better, ye were sealed, at the definite crisis of re-
ception. See above, i. 13 and notes.
the day of redemption] "the redemption of the purchased possession,"
i. where see note.
14,
31.all... all] Observe the uncompromising scope of the precept.
Revolution in principle was to result in nothing short of revolution
in temper and practice.
wrath... anger] The two original words occur together also Rom. ii.
8; Col. iii. 8 ; Rev. xvi. 19, xix. 15 {"-the wrath of the anger oi Godi^^).
The word rendered "wrath" denotes rather the acute passion, and the
other the chronic. See Trench, Synonyms, § xxxvi. —
There is no real
contradiction here to ver. 26. The aim there was to limit the admis-
sion of anger only to the rare cases where it could be present " without
sin." Here the question is not of the exception but of the rule. Per-
sonal irascibility, personal feud and quarrel, were to be things past and
gone out of Christian life.
clamour] The violent assertion of rights and wrongs, real or- sup-
posed.
evil speaking] Gr. blasphhnia. Our word "blasphemy " is now con-
fined to "evil speaking" against God and
Divine things, but the Gr.
word includes all kinds of slander and opprobrium. It is used (verb,
noun, or adjective) of evil speaking against man, or human things,
often in N.T. ; e.g. i Cor. iv. 13 (A.V., ''defamed"); x. 30; Col. iii
8 : Titus iii. 2.
v^3-.]_ Ei'HESIANS, IV. ,25
away from you, with malice

and be ye kind one to
all :
3.
another, tender hearted, forgiving one another,
even as God
for Christ's sake hath forgiven you.
be put away] Or, taken away. The verb is in the aorist

imperative,
enjoimng a decisive act, a definite and total rejection
of these phases of
^"^ ^^'^ maintenance of its results, would
-u,
possible
.?m ^;?.^.'^^',f"^
Christ
be only
but so it could be done.
; See the parallel passage,
m- 8, where the precept is as decisive and as inclusive
as here.
maUce\ The Gr. word sometimes bears the
sense of "evil " *'ill '•
in general
; e.g. " the mV"
of ''the day,'' Matt. vi. oa. But where is
here, it forms one of a
of vices (cp. Rom. i. 29; Col. iii.
list
8 Tit 'iii ;
'^' ^^ }^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^'"e^ and unjust habit of mind

^l•^ we denote
which J*
by malice. (See Trench, Synonyms,
§ xi.) It is
here mentioned last, as the deeper and more
subtle sin of which those
just mentioned are manifestations.
Unkindness, in its inmost secret
IS to be a thing cast out.
^^; L^^-' become ; shew yourselves, in the actions and develop-

^f].,
ments of life. *
kind] The Gr. word (noun or adj.) occurs in similar contexts, Luke
yi. 35 Rom. 11. 4 XI. 22 {'' goodîess ")
; ; ; 2 Cor. vi. 6 ; Gal. v. 22 ; Col
primitive meaning is ''usefur- hence "helpful,"
"V;,
^^
5?'
kindly. —It IS the origmal of "easy" in
and so
Matt. xi. 30; the Lord's
yoke is a real yoke, but instinct with the lovingkindness
who imposes of Him
it.
tender-hearted] The same Gr. word as in i Pet.

iii. 8 (A.V., '' piti-
Jul ). It occurs nowhere else in N.T. Kind-hearted may perhaps be
a better rendering, as somewhat wider. The
word carries the idea of
the previous word a little more into life and
detail.
forgivifig one another] Lit., ''forgiving yourselves.'' Usage and
common sense ahke fully justify the rendering of A.V. and R.V (which
reads, somewhat needlessly, "each other").
The "yourselves" as
a grammatical fact, indicates the solidarity of the body
within which the
reciprocity takes place ; though this fine shade of
meaning^ must not be
exaggerated.
For a close parallel to the precept see Col. iii. 13. The
holy duty of
heartfelt forgiveness, entire and unreserved,
is prominent in the Lord's
teaching; cp. especially the Lord's Prayer (Matt. vi.
12 Luke xi. 4)- ;
Matt.xviii. 21, &c. No duty is more readily owned in the abstract, none
^° ^^^^ ^^^^ "^ "^^">' ^ ^^^^ ^" ^^^ concrete. But the law
°i-°I-V^^"^^"^
of Christ knows no exceptions, and grace is able to meet
every demand
i^*"^"^^"t.— It is humbling and instructive to see here, as in the
T
Lord s Prayer, that the abiding need for
mutual forgiveness is assumed.
even as] The Divine pardon is at once supreme
example and sacred
motive. Cp. just below, ch. v. a.
•
^^^] The Father, "Fount of Deity," and as such styled often
simply God where Christ is also and distinctively named •
(Joh. xvii 2
} ^^\^- ^9, xiii. 13; Jude 21). The Son has also Deity, but as
in the Stream, not in the Fountain. See Pearson, On the Creed, Art. i
126 EPHESIANS, V. [vv. i, 2.
5 Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children ; and

'
walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given
for Christ's sake] Lit. and The reason of pardon,

better, in Christ.
and the process of it, summed up "in Christ," " in" Whom
are alike
the Father reveals Himself as God of Peace " in " Whom resides the
:
immediate atoning reason of Peace; and "in" Whom, by grace and

faith, are the human objects of pardon, " very members incorporate " of
Him Who is eternally the Accepted One of the Father. Cp. i. 7. —
hath forgiven] Lit., and better, did forgive ; ideally and in covenant,
**before the world was " ; historically, when the Son was accepted and
glorified as the perfect Propitiation, raised from the dead ; in individual
experience, when each person believed (Rom. v. i, &c.) It is important
to observe how the Apostle bids them deal with Divine forgiveness not
as a hope but as a fact. Cp. i Joh. ii. 12.
you] There is considerable, but not preponderating, evidence for a
reading "us". The question between the two readings is not of practi-
cal importance.
Ch. V. 1 —
14. The subject pursued: Christ's Sacrifice the
SUPREME EXAMPLE OF SELF-SACRIFICE: PURITY RePROOF OF :
DARKNESS BY LIGHT.
1. therefore] The argument passes unbroken from the previous
words.
followers] Lit. ^^ imitators.'^ The A.V. consistently uses "follow,'^
*'
follower^'''' to render the original verb and noun; i Cor. iv. 16, xi. i;
I Thess. i. 6, ii. 14; 2 Thess. iii. 7, 9; Heb. vi. 12, xiii. 7; i Pet. iii. 13;
3 John II. For the thought here cp. Matt. v. 45, 48; Luke vi. 36;
I Pet. i. 15, 16, ii. 21, iii. 13. (In this last passage the true reading gives
probably "emulators," not "imitators"; but this obviously is the same
thought intensified in expression.) The "Imitation of God" is the true
sequel and index of Peace with God and Life in God. It is, from
another aspect, the Manifestation of God in His people.
of God] Who, in that supreme instance, set the example of forgive-
ness.
dear children] Better, beloved children. As children (see Matt. v.
45; I Pet. i. 17, where read, If ye invoke Him as Father^ &c.") they
^^
were to shew the family likeness. And

as children who had become
such by a sacred act oi pardoning they were to shew it above all
love,
things in self-forgetting kindness. —
Cp. on the whole subject i John;
esp. iii. 10. —
The word rendered "children" is the word specially
appropriate to ideas not of adoption but of birth.
2. Tvalk] On the metaphor, see above on ii. 2. It is just in the
steps of actual life that Divine grace is to shew itself, if it is indeed
present.
as Christ also] ^*Also,'' as an Exemplar additional to the Father, and
in different though profoundly kindred respects. See next notes. — On
"God" and "Christ" thus collocated see above on iv. 32.
—
V. 3] EFHESIANS, V. 127
himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-

smelling savour. But fornication, and all uncleanness, or 3
Aa/h Icrved .hath given'\

. . Better, loved... gave. Cp. for a pregnant
parallel, Gal ii. 20, "Who loved me, and gave Himself for me.'^ And,
again of the community, the Church, ch. v. 25; Rev. i. 5. On this
holy Love see above iii. 19; Rom. viii. 35; 2 Cor. v. 14.
WJ-] Considerable evidence, but scarcely conclusive, gives the read-
ing "j<?«." All the ancient Versions favour the received text.
given himself for iis\ as atoning, pacificatory, satisfactory Sacrifice.
Thus we may safely interpret in the light of Scripture at large, and of
the next following words here. But the business of this passage is with
the Lord's Example, and it does not enter in detail into His Sacrificial
work, nor employ (in the Gr.) the strict formula for substitution, such
as the Lord Himself uses, Matt. xx. 28, "to give His soul a Ransom in
place, instead, of many." The supreme Act of self-devoting love for
others which, as a fact, the Atoning Death was, is here used as the great
Example of all acts of self-devoting love in the Christian Church. As
the Father has just been named as the Ideal for the forgiving Christian,
so here the Son is named as the Ideal for the self-sacrificing Christian.
''
Hath given"" —
better, as R.V., gave Himself up, to the agents of
\
death. For ?<j" = "on behalf of us," not here (see first paragraph of
*''
this note) "in place of us." The phrase is the less precise and more
inclusive.
Both Gr. nouns have a large and general mean-
offering... sacrifeel
ing in manyplaces and thus often "overlap" each other; but where, as
here, they occur together we must look for some limit and distinction.
"Offering" is, on the whole, the more general word, "sacrifice" the
more particular. "Offering" gives the thought of dedication and sur-
render at large to God's purposes; "sacrifice" gives that of such sur-
render carried out in altar-death. Not that "sacrifice" necessarily
implies death, but death is its very frequent connexion. Bp Ellicott here
sees in "offering" a suggestion of the obedience of the Lord's life, in
"sacrifice," of His atoning death.
a sweet-smelling savoui^ The same Gr. occurs Phil. iv. 18 (A.V.
"an odour of a sweet smell"). It occurs often in the LXX. of the
Pentateuch; e.g. Gen. viil. 21 and see esp. Lev. i. 9, 13, 17, where the
;
reference is to atoning sacrifices (see ver. 3). It translates the Heb.

reach ntchoach, "a savour of rest." In the picture language of typical
sacrifices, the savour was "smelt" by the Deity as a welcome token of
worship and submission, and thus it conveyed the thought of pacification
and acceptance. Pagan sacrificial language has many parallels; see,
e.g. Homer, //. I. 317, viii. 549. Cowper renders the last passage
"Next the Gods
With sacrifice they sought, and from the plain
Upwafted by the wind, the smoke aspires.
Savoury, but unacceptable to those
Above, such hatred in their hearts they bore" &c.
The Lord's obedience and atonement "reconciled the Father unto
!
128 EPHESIANS, V. [v. 4.
covetousness, let it not be once named amongst you, as be-
4 cometh saints ; neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor

jesting, which are not convenient: but rather giving of
us" (Art. ii.), in that they perfectly met the unalterable demand of the
holy and broken Law. He thus sent up, as the result of His work for
us, the sacred "odour of rest;" becoming our "peace with God."
3. but] The word imports a sort of a fortiori. The Examples of
the Father and the Son oblige the believer to a uniform life of holy
unselfish love; how complete then is the condemnation, for the believer,
of all gross sins
fornicaiiori] A
sin lightly regarded by the heathen, and too often
palliated in modern Christendom, but utterly condemned by the Lord
and the Apostles. See esp. Matt. xv. 19; Acts xv. 20; i Cor. vi. 9,
13, 18; Gal. v. 19; Col. iii. 5; i Thess. iv. 3; Heb. xiii. 4; and below,
ver. 5. Regarding it, as regarding all sin, total abstinence is the one
precept of the Gospel and the Divine precept will always be found,
;
sooner or later, to coincide with the highest physical law.

all nncleanness'] Act, word, or thought, unworthy the children of
the All-Pure. Observe the characteristic 'âW \ and cp. last note, and
on iv. 31.
covetotcsjiess"] The Gr. word has occurred
19 (A.V. "greediness"),
iv.
where see note. Here the grasp after another's
as there the root idea is
own, whatever it may be; money, person, wife. This passage, more
perhaps than any other, suggests that the word had acquired by
usage, in St Paul's time, a familiar though not fixed connexion with
sensual gvQ.ed, just such as our word "covetousness" has acquired with
the greed of material property. It would scarcely otherwise be used to
denote an "unnamable" sin.
once named] Lit. and better, even named; obviously in the sense of
approving or tolerant mention. The Apostle himself here "names"
these sins for exposure and condemnation ; and Christians may need, on
occasion, to do the same, and very explicitly. But let them beware
that it is done in the spirit of Scripture —
in self-distrust, and as in God's
presence. —
For the phrase, i Cor. v. i gives a parallel, in the A.V. ; but
the word ^^natned" is probably to be omitted there from the text. The
resolve not to "name" the Gods of Canaan (Psal. xvi. 4) is parallel and
illustrative.
4. filthifiess"] Lit. ^^ ugliness, deformity''^ \ vice in its aspect as
morally hideous. The Gr. word occurs here only in N.T. In the
classics some cognate words bear a special connexion with forms of
gross sensuality.
foolish talking] Talk about sin, in the spirit of the "fool " who gloats
and over his own or his neighbour's undoing. The word occurs
jests
here only in N.T. It and its cognates occur in the classics, but not in
grave moral connexions.
jesting] Obviously, by context, in the sense of immoral pleasantry,
such as defiles some of the most brilliant pages of pagan literature,
not to speak of Christian, so called and such as terribly impregnates
;
—
vv. 5, 6.J EPHESIANS, V. 129
thanks. For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor un- 5
clean person^ nor covetous man who is an idolater, hath a7iy

inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no 6
common talk in many strata and circles of society now. It must have
been everywhere the fashion at Ephesus. The passage does not deal
with the play of humour and wit in general. This is not forbidden in
Scripture, and so far as it is the outcome of vigour, gladness, or (in the
case of humour) tenderness, it may be quite in harmony with the strict
piety of the Gospel. But to remain so it must be watched; and see next
note but one. —The Gr. word denotes specially the versatility of clever
repartee but it
; wider by usage.
is
convenient'] Better, as R.V., befitting; the French convenable. In
older English "convenient" could bear this meaning; but it has lost it.
Rom. i. 28 and Philem. 8 are parallel cases in the A.V.
giving of thajiks] as the far more "befitting" expression of the
buoyancy of the believing spirit. See Col. iii. 16; Jas. v. 13. Such
precepts, out of Scripture, have often been stigmatized as "puritanic,"
or the like but they are nevertheless apostolic. And the nearer the
;
conduct of inner life is brought to apostolic lines of principle the more

natural will such precepts be felt to be.
5. ye know] More lit., ye know with acquaintance, or recognition;
as if to say, "you know it with full recognition of the fact and the right."
R.V. "ye know of a surety''; but the Gr. seems to imply, as above,
the reasons along with the certainty.
no zvhoremonger .hath] Lit. every fornicator... hath not; a form
. .
of phrase which perhaps accentuates the individual exclusions from the

kingdom. But it must not be pressed.
who] Read, which; the Gr. relative pronoun, in the probable
reading, being neuter. As if to say, "which word means, or imphes,
idolater."
an idolater] See the close parallel Col. iii. 5. Lightfoot there says,
"The covetous man sets up another object of worship besides God,"
or, more truly still, instead of God. And this is so, whatever is the
object of his avarice. Monod remarks that this clause points rather to
the miser than the seducer; and most certainly it includes the miser.
But there is a terrible fitness also in the other application ; and we can-
not but think that "covetousness" had, in the apostolic age, a familiar
reference, among other references, to immoral cupidity. See on iv. 19.
inheritance] On the Gr. word, see note on i. 18. It conveys regularly
the thought of possession by title, whether actually enjoyed or in pro-
spect. An " inheritor " {cleronomos) may be thus either a present
occupant, or an expectant "heir," as context may indicate. Here
probably the expected possession of glory is mainly in view, though
we cannot exclude some reference to the organic antecedent to glory
the present possession of " life eternal." See further next note.
the kingdom of Christ and 0/ God] the realm of the Son, Who
" gave Himself for our sins," that He might be our " Lord " (Gal. i. 4;
Rom. xiv. 9) and of the Father, Who gave the Son that the redeemed
;
p:phesians o
I30 EPHESIANS, V. [vv. 7, 8.
7nan deceive you with vain words for because of these :
thingscometh the wrath of God upon the children of dis-

7 obedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with them. For
^
ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye Hght in the
might "yield themselves unto God" (Rom. vi. 13). The secret of
admission to this kingdom, and of congenial life in it, is "to know the
only true God and Jesus Christ Whom He hath sent " (Joh. xvii. 3).
The more common phrase "kingdoin of God " is here displaced by one
specially suggestive of the holy conditions of membership implied in the
—
mention of Christ. See note on iv. 32, on the word "God" in such
collocations.
What is the "Kingdom" here? On the whole, the glorified state,
the goal of the process of grace. True, the word often, with obvious
fitness, includes the period of grace in this life, in which most truly
the Christian is a subject of the King (see e.g. Matt. xi. 11, xiii. 41,
xxi. 43 ; Rom. xiv. 17 ; Col. i. 13). But usage gives the word a special
connexion with the final state, glory; cp. esp. Matt. xxv. 34 (specially
in point here) ; i Cor. xv. 50. See also the passages, closely akin to
the present, i Cor. vi. 9, 10; Gal. v. 21; where the ^^ shall not in-
herit" (as in I Cor. xv. 50) points to the idea of a coming "kingdom."
Doubtless the state of will and life here in view excludes man, from
God's point of view, from the present phase of His kingdom, in its
spiritual essence (see i Joh. iii. 6, 15 &c.; though the imagery is dif-
ferent). But the phase to come, that of perfect and eternal result and
development, is naturally the predominant phase of the word. The
practical meaning here, then, is " no such moral rebel can be, while
such, a citizen of and pilgrim to the heavenly city." See Rev. xxi. 27.
6. Let no man deceive you^ See for similar warnings Rom. xvi. 18;
I Cor. iii. 18; 2 Cor. xi. 3; Col. ii. 8; 2 Thess. ii. 3; Jas. i. 26.
vain\ Lit., empty ; alien to the solidity of the immoveable y^zc/j that
the body cannot sin without sin of the spirit that body and spirit alike
;
are concerned in eternal retribution ; that the wrath of God is no figure

of speech, and that His love cannot possibly modify His holiness.
"Vain words" on these matters, and therefore such cautions as this,
are never obsolete. Human sin began (Gen. iii.) with exactly such
deceits, and they are the subtlest ingredient still in the secret of tempta-
tion.
cometh] Is coming; is on its way, till in " the day of wrath " (Rom.
ii. 5) it falls.
the wrath of God] For this awful phrase cp. Joh. iii. 36; Rom. i. 18,
ii. v. 9, ix. 22;
5, 8, Col. iii. 6 (parallel here); i Thess. i. lo; Rev.
vi. 16, xix. 15; &c. And see note above on ii. 3 ("children of wrath").
children] Lit., sons. For the Hebraism, see above on the same
phrase, ii. 2.
7. Be not] Lit., Become not. Nolite fieri (Latin versions).
partakers] in disobedience, and so in the coming wrath.
8. sometimes] Better, in modem English, once, formerly. See on
ii. 13 above. —
He refers to the whole period of their unconverted life.
.
vv. 9-ii.j EPHESIANS^JV\ ^

fruit of the Spirit
Lord walk as children of light (for the :
9
:
righteousness and truth ;) proving ,0

is in all goodness and
what is acceptable unto the Lord. And have
no fellowship ..
" in the dark". So had the night of spiritual

darkness] Not merely
were, as it were, night
ienorance and sin penetrated them that they
itself nieht embodied. On the metaphor of darkness see on iv. 18.
the light." The Divine Light of truth,
?"/.?f Again, not merely "in
holiness, and resulting joy, had
now so penetrated them that they
seeing light only, but being light,
were, in a sense, light embodied; not
Matt. v. 14.
and emiUing it (see below, on ver. 13). Cp.
in the Lord] By your union with and
knowledge of Him Who is the
û'a'm See above on ii. 2, &c., for the metaphor.

for the phrase ^'children, or
c/ii/dren of light] See above on ii. 2,
^'''9
"^for] The suppressed link
' of thought is, " Walk in a path wholly
the light must be such.
««/k'/that of the disobedient ; for the path of
the fruit of the spirit] Cp. Gal. v. 22. But the literary evidence
of the light. The metaphor
here supports the reading the fruit
" (found here only in the Epistle) gives the idea not only of result
"fruit
but of natural and congenial result
growth rather than elaboration.
;
Christian virtue is, in its true essence, grace

having its way.
is in] Consists in, comes out in. -j .
r .i,
in idea ot the
Observe here, as continually, the absoluteness
all]
Chnstian character. It is an ^î]^^'''^'^\<'f^f'^^
The Christian, as
born of God, doth not commit sm" (i Joh.
111. 9).
Chnstian, sins not: a truth at once humiliating and sUmulating.

a
iroodness] The Gr. word occurs besides, RomGal. v. 22;
xv. 14;
while properly meaning
2 Thess i II. The Gr. word like the English,
tends to mean specially the goodness
the whole quality opposite to evil,
Such, on the whole is the
of beûficence, or at least benevolence.
context here favours the wider
evidence of the LXX. usage. But the
anti-vicious.
and more original reference all that \%
;
special antithesis ô anger; but this

St Chrysostom sees in it here a
is surely too narrow a reference.
See further on the word, Trench, N. T.
See above on iv. 24. And cp. Tit. iL 12

The special
^:^^;s!^s]
reference here doubtless is to the
observance of God's Law in regard
of the rights of others, in things of
honesty and purity.
is the opposite to the state
of
truth] The deep, entire reality which
*'the simular of virtue that is incestuous"
{King Lear in. 3).
proving] Testing, by the touchstone of
His declared and be-
10.
course of action unreserved y to
loved Will ; putting every action, and
in action, all that passes U.
that proof and unreservedly approving,
Rom i. 28 (where lit. "they did not approve to retain God,
&c. ),
Cp.
close parallel here) ; i Thess. v. 2
1
xii. 2 (a , • , •
The word is kindred1i
acceptable] Better, as R. V., weU-pleasing.

132 EPHESIANS, V. [vv. 12, 13.
with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove

12 them. For it is a shame even to speak of those things
S3 which are done of them in secret. But all things that are
reproved are made manifest by the light : for whatsoever
to the noun rendered "pleasing" Col. i. 10. The whole question was
to be, " ^\v3X pleases God?"
11. unfruitful'^ " For the end of these things is death" (Rom. vi.
21). The metaphor oifruit, which we have just had (ver. 9), is almost
always used in connexions of good. See a close parallel, Gal. v. 19,
22, "the works of the flesh"; ^'i}\& fruit of the Spirit."
darknessi Lit., the darkness, which you have left; from whose
"authority" you have been "rescued" (Col. i. 13). The metaphor
here (on which see on iv. 18) suggests rather the secrecy and shame
of sin than its blindness.
ratherl Rather even, R. V., and so better; "rather, go the length
of positive reproof."
reprove'] The verb, in classical prose, has always an argumentative
reference; it to question, confute, disprove.
is, And though in some
N. T. passages this reference is not necessary to the sense, it is always
admissible, and lies, as it were, behind the meaning of mere blame or
censure. So here, the Christian is not merely to denounce evil, but by
holy word and life to evince its misery and fallacy, to convict it (R. V.
margin) of its true nature.
12. euen to speak] See above on "not once named", ver. 12. Per-
haps the suggestion here is that the "reproof" of ver. 11 was to come
more through a holy life, and less through condemnatory words. Not
that such should never be used ; but that they are weak reproofs com-
pared with those issuing from a life of unmistakable holiness brought
into contact with the unholy.
The verse was terribly in point at the time, as every reader of ancient
literature knows. Is it much less in point to-day, in the midst of our
nominal Christendom? Neither, then, is ver. 11.
13. all things that are reproved] More lit. all things, when belngr
,
reproved, or convicted.
doth make manifest] Render, certainly, is made manifest, or more
precisely, is being manifested. So the Lat. versions, and, with verbal
variations, all the older English Versions except the Genevan (1557),
which has, loosely, "it is light that discovereth all things." The Gr.
is decisive against this and the A.V.
The drift of this somewhat difficult verse, suggested by the context,
seems to be; "You are light in the Lord; use this character upon the
surrounding moral darkness, in order to the rescue of its victims, that
they also may become light. Nothing but light will do this work ; no
conquest over darkness, literal or spiritual, is possible except to light.
And one evidence of this is that every such real conquest results in the
subjects of darkness becoming now subjects of light, becoming lights."
More briefly; "You are light; keep pure then, but shine far into the
E1'I1ESIANS,^V^ »33
vv. 14, 15.]
^lîîrê'manifTsririi^^ he saitb, Awake m
thou that sleepest, and arise

from the dead, and
Christ shall give thee light. See then that ye walk .5
then other men, as already you, shall

become light in the
dark. And
*" really
^T* Whercfore-\ With regard to the fact that whatever is
spiritual conviction, becomes light.
brou-ht to light, in the sense of true
saith ^ê note on iv^8.
l:saith\ Or'possibly it (the Scripture) bt
These words occur nowhere in the 0. 1 verbatini.
Axvake &c.] .
on the verse, makes many suggestions; as that bt Paul may

Jerome,
as he used words from
have used an "apociyphal" passage, exactly
utters an immediate in-
Daân writers U<r. Tit. i. 12); or that he
granted^ to himself, ^'n prophetic form.
Thomas Aquinas
^pifatio
that we h^ve here the
(quoted by Vallarsius on St Jerome) suggests
Ix. i; where the Lat. reads
"Rise, be enlightened, O
mence of Isai.
the true solution
Terusalerî. forthy light is come &c." Surely this is
contrtbuted to the
f we add the probability that other prophecies
to it
Commentary) ox. Isai Ix.
phraseology here. Dr Kay (in the Speakery
is combined, in a
paraphrase form,
\ writes, ''In Eph. v. 14 this verse
with li 17 lii I, 2. The Ephesians had
been walking in darkness, as
Spirit been given.
dead mer^' but the Redeemer had come and the
ThereSre they were to auâke (ch. li. 17, hi- i) -^/^ ^ ^P' !;;^
upon them, and ^'v they
from the dead, that Christ the Lord might J/^^;^^
aeain shed His light on tlie Gentiles round." ^ ^ , •, -n .
of Scripture it will
^To the believed in the Divine plan and coherence
Qehovah) Isaiah should
be abundantly credible that "the Lord"
of
with Joh xu. 41), and that
be the "Christ" of St Paul (cp. Isai. vi. 5
the "Jerusalem" of Isaiah should
have an inner reference to the Irue
vi. 16), in its actual or potential
members.
Israel (Gal.iii. 29,
suggests that the
Dr Edersheim (7>;////. and its Sa-vices, p. 262),
language used in synagogjie
Apostle may have had present to his mind
Rabbinic writers explain the
worship at the Feast of Trumpets.
repentance; and one of them
trumpet blasts as, inter alia, a call to
awake from your sleep,
words the call, "Rouse ye from your slumber,
Bengel makes
&c.'' Some such formula may have been in public use.
not exclude, only supplement,
a similar suggestion here. But this would
the reference to Isaiah. ... Chris
„, ,.
lan
,, ,^
psalm
. .»
Another suggestion is that the words are a primitive

"the morning hymn used each day by the
(I Cor. xiv. 26); perhaps
or "a âptisma hymn
Christians in Rome in St Paul's lodging,"
such a psalm may
Here again we have an interesting possibility, for
But the introductory word
have gfven or influenced the phrase here. that the
^^He, or it, seems to us to weigh decidedly for the view
saithr
words are, in essence, a Scripture quotation. ,/•
v,^//,
dead] The sleep is more than sleep ;
the sleep of death.
sleepest...the
broken (Matt. ix. 24) to the
But death itself is but as sleep that can be
on 11. i.
Lord of Life. On spiritual death see above,
Better, as R.V., shaU sLiiie upon thee.-The
shall give thee light]
134 EPHESIANS, V. [w. i6, 17.
16 circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the time,

17 because the days are evil. Wherefore be ye not unwise,
idea, by context, is not so much

of the light of conviction, as of that of
spiritual transfiguration Cor. iii. 18, iv. 4
(2 6). —
The thought of
^^ being light in the Lord''' runs through the passage. It is a light con-
sequent upon awaking and arising. —
Another, but certainly mistaken,
reading gives, '^thou shalt touch Christ.'''' The " Old Latin" followed it.
It is due, in part at least, to the close similarity in form of two widely
different Gr. verbs.
15— 21. The subject pursued: the talent of time: temper-

ance: SPIRITUAL songs: THANKSGIVING: HUMILITY.
15. See then] The more general exhortation to a holy life- walk is
resumed here, after the special entreaties thus given to avoid, yet in-
fluence, surrounding darkness.
walk] The seventh and last occurrence in the Epistle of this impor-
tant metaphor.
circumspectly] Lit., accurately, remembering the importance of
details of both duty and danger, and the presence of the will of God in
everything.
The R. V. adopts here a Gr, text which requires the rendering, ^^ Look
therefore carefully how ye walk.'''' But the documentary evidence
scarcely warrants this change. And it has the objection of making the
order of words in the Gr. more easy, and so more likely to be a tran-
scriber's correction.
Observe how the illuminated Christian is to keep his eyes open.
No guidance is promised him which shall dispense with patient watch-
fulness.
fools] Lit., and better, unwise; spiritually unwise, blind to spiritual
facts and consequences.
16. Lit., buying out (from other ownership)
redeefuing the time]
the opportunity. So Col.
iv. 5. The same phrase occurs (Aramaic
and Greek) Dan. 8; "I knew
ii. of a certainty that yo. \\a\Ad. buy the
time"', where the meaning plainly is, "that ye would get your desired
opportunity, at the expense of a subterfuge." Here similarly the mean-
ing is, "getting each successive opportunity of 'walking and pleasing
God' at the expense of steady watchfulness." In Col. iv. 5 the special
thought is of opportunities in intercourse with " them that are without."
So, perhaps, here also, in regard of verses 12 — — Cp.
14. Gal. vi. 10;
where render "as we have opportunity.''''
because the days are evil] As if to say, "Make this sustained effort of
getting opportunity; for it will be needed. The 'days' of human life in
a fallen world do not lend themselves to it. Circumstances, in them-
selves, are adverse, for sin attaches to them."
The Apostle very probably had in view the special difficulties of the
then present time, but his words have a permanent bearing on each
following period with its new phases of difficulty, all related as they are
to the permanent underlying difficulty, sin.
—
V. i8.] EPHESIANS, V. 135
but understanding what the will of the Lord is. And be 18
not drunk with wine, wherein is excess ; but be filled with
17. be ye not] Lit., become ye not; let not unwatchfulness pull you
down.
understanding] Better, probably, understand.
what the will of the Lord is] "The good, and perfect, and acceptable
will of God" apprehended by the disciple who is "being transformed by
the renewing of his mind" (Rom. xii. 2, a passage much in point here).
Not independent reason but the illuminated perceptions of a soul awake
to God will have a true intuition into "His will," both as to that
invariable attitude of the Christian, subjection to and love of the will of
God, and as to the detailed opportunities of action in that attitude.
Cp. on the Divine Will and our relation to it, Psal. cxliii. 10; Matt. vi.
10, vii. 21', Mark iii. 35; Joh. vii. 17; Acts xiii. 36, xxi. 14, xxii. 14;
2 Cor. viii. 5; Col. i. 9, iv. 12; i Thess. iv. 3, v. 18; Heb. xiii. -zi;
I Joh. ii. 17; below vi. 6. And on the example of the Lord, cp. Psal.
xl. 8 Luke xxii. 42 Joh. iv. 34, v. 30, vi. 38.
; ;
18. drnnk with wine] Cp. for similar cautions, Prov. xx. i, xxiii.
30, 31; Luke xxi. 34; Rom. xiii. 13; i Cor. v. 11, vi. 10; Gal. v. 21;
I Tim. iii. 3. "He fitly follows up a warning against impurity with a
warning against drunkenness" (Bengel).
whereiji] In " being drunken with wine;" in the act and habit of
intemperance.
excess] R.V., riot. The word recurs Tit. i. 6; 1 Pet. iv. 4; and its
adverb, Luke xv. 13. By derivation it nearly answers the idea of that
which is *^ dissolute,^^ i.e. unbound, unrestrained. The miserable exalta-
tion of strong drinic annuls the holy bonds of conscience with fatal ease
and certainty.
but be filled^ As if to say, "Avoid such false elevation; yet seek in-
stead not a dead level of feeling, but the sacred heights of spiritual joy and
power, in that Divine Love which (Cant. i. 2) 'is better than wine'."
filled with the Spirit] Lit., "m
spirit,^' and so margin R.V. But
the text R.V., and the A.V., are assuredly right. The definite article
may well be omitted here (see on i. 17, and ii. 22), without obscuring the
ref. to the Divine Spirit, if context favours it. And surely the context
does so, in the words "?'« which" just above. The two "z'«j'" ("w
which," "/« Spirit,") are parallel. And as the first "in" points to
an objective cause of "riot," so surely the second "in" points to the
objective cause, not subjective sphere, of joy ; to the Spirit, not to our
spirit. —
On the phrase "in (the) Spirit" cp. Matt. xxii. 43; Rom. viii.
9; Col. i. 8; I Tim. iii. 16; Rev. i. 10. The phrase "in the Spirit"
(def. article expressed) occurs only Luke ii. 27. "In (the) Holy Spirit"
occurs frequently, and in many places where A.V. has ^^ by &c."; e.g..,
I Cor. xii. 3, 9. The parallel phrase "in an unclean spirit" occurs Mar.
v. 2. On the whole, the idea conveyed appears to be that the possessing
Power, Divine or evil, which from one point of view inhabits the man,
from another surrounds him, as with an atmosphere. "If the Spirit be —
in you, you are in It" (Jer. Taylor, Sermon for Whitsunday).
;
136 EPHESIANS, V. [v. 19.
19 the Spirit j speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and
Thus, "be ye filled in (the) Spirit," may be lawfully paraphrased,

"Let in the holy atmosphere to your inmost self, to your whole will
and soul. Let the Divine Spirit, in Whom
you, believing, are, pervade
your being, as water fills the sponge." And the context gives the special
thought that this "filling" will tend to that sacred exhilaration, "the
Spirit's calm excess^", of which wine-drinking could produce only a
horrible parody. See next verse.
19. to yourselves] R. V., one to another. The Gr. admits either
rendering (see above on iv. 32); but the parallel, Col. iii. 16 ("teaching
and admonishing, &c.") is clearly for the R. V. here, as the much most
natural reference there is to mutual edification.
It has been thought that we have here a suggestion of responsive
chanting. But this is most precarious, to say the least ; the words being
fully satisfied by the thought of the mutual spiritual help, most real
and powerful now as then, given on any occasion of common spiritual
praise. The first disciples thus "spoke one to another'''' in the united
outburst of ascription and praise, Acts iv. 24. Still, it is interesting
to remember that responsive hymn-singing was, as a fact, used very
early in Christian worship. In the famous Letter of Pliny to Trajan
(written between A. d. 108 and A.D. 114), where the worship of the
Christians is described, we read; "they are used to meet before dawn
on a stated day, and to chant [carmen dicere) to Christ, as to a God,
alternately together {secum invicem)''' See Alford's note here.
psalms... hymns... spiritual songs] It is impossible to fix precisely the
limits of these terms ; nor does the character of the passage, full of the
spirit rather than the theory of praise, demand it. But there is
probability in the suggestion that the psalm was generally a rhythmic
utterance, either actually one of the O. T. psalms, or in their manner
the hymn, a rhythmic utterance of praise distinctively Christian;
and the spiritual song, or spiritual ode, a similar utterance, but more
of experience or meditation than of praise. The canticles of Luke
i., ii., would thus rank as psalms; the inspired chant of the disciples
(Acts iv.) as a hymn; and the possibly rhythmic "faithful words" in

the Pastoral Epistles (see esp. 2 Tim. ii. 11 —
13) as spiritual odes.
Another suggested distinction is that a psalm {Gx., psallein, to play,)
demanded instrumental accompaniment, a hymn did not. But this
cannot be sustained in detail.
"Psalm-singing" (see further i Cor. xiv. 26; Jas. v. 13) is thus a
primeval element in not only Christian worship but Christian common
life ; for the Apostle here evidently contemplates social gatherings rather
than formulated services similar occasions to those formerly defaced by
;
" excess of wine."

The histoiy of psalmody and hymnody in the Church cannot be
discussed, however briefly, here. See articles on Hymns, in Smith's
Dictionaries (of the Bible and of Christian Antiquities). may We
'
St Ambrose {^' Splendor paternce glorice" tr. by Chandler).
vv. 20, 21.) EPHESIANS, V. i37
spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to

the Lord ; giving thanks always for all things unto God and 20
the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ; submitting 21
yourselves one to another in the fear of God.
just note that (i) Pliny (quoted above on this verse) speaks already
of Christian hymnody, very early cent. 2; (2) St Justin, rather later
cent. 2, in his account of Sunday eucharistic worship makes no distinct
allusion to it ; but (3) a century later the allusions are frequent. See
e.g. Eusebius, Hist. Eccl. v. 28, vii. 30. The "earliest known Christian
hymn" is a noble Greek hymn, in anapaestic metre, to the Son of
God, by St Clement of Alexandria, at the end of his Pudagogus (middle
of cent. 3).
''Spiritual songs'': —not necessarily "inspired," but charged with
spiritual truth.
making j/ielody] Lit. ^'playing instruments'" (psallontes, psalm).
This seems to assume the use of lute or flute on such occasions.
in your heart'\ Both voice and instrument were literal and external,
but the use of them both was to be spiritual, and so "in the heart."
No other use of either, in and for worship, can be truly according to the
will of God (Joh. iv. 24).
to the Lord] Who is either directly or indirectly addressed in the
song, and to Whom every act of the Christian's life is related.
20. always for all things] Because everything in hourly providence
is an expression, to the believing heart, of God's "good, perfect, and
acceptable will" (Rom. xii. 2). In view of this, the Christian will be
thankful, both generally and as to details. St Chrysostom's habitual
doxology was, " Glory be to God for all things"; and it was the last
word of his suffering life.
unto God and the Father'\ Lit. to the God and Father i. e. probably, ;
of our Lord, and of us in Him.

in the name of our Lord esus Christ] For the same phrase, or the like,
J
cp. e.g. Matt. X. 41, xxi. 9; Mar. xvi. 17; Luke x. 17 Joh. v. 43, xiv. 13*,
;
14*, 26, XV. 16, xvi. 23*, 24*, 26*, xvii. II, 12 Acts iii. 6, ix. 27, x. 48;
;
I Cor. v. 4, vi. ir; Phil. ii. 10; Col. iii. 17; Jas. v. 14; i Pet. iv. 14.
Of these references, those marked * carry, like this verse, the idea of
an approach to the Father through the Son. The whole series (com-
pared with parallel phrases of the O. T., e.g. Deut. xviii. 19; Ps. xx. 5,
xliv. 5, Ixxxix. 24) indicates, as an idea common to all the uses of the
expression, that he whose " name" is in question is the basis or reason
of the action. Empowered by the " name " of Jehovah, His revealed
glory and will, the prophet speaks. Empowered by the "name" of
Christ, going upon His revealed character as Mediator, the believer in
Him offers praise and prayer to the Father. And so in such phrases
as Ps. Ixiii. 4; "I will lift up my hands in Thy name"; the thought
is of action upon a revelation of God and of the way to Him. In —
Phil. ii. ro we perhaps find combined the ideas of worship of and
worship through Jesus Christ.
21. submitting] The primary point in the spiritual ethics of the
138 EPHESIANS, V. [vv. 22, 23.
22 Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as

23 unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife,
even as Christ is the head of the church and he is the :
Gospel is humiliation; self is dethroned as against God, and conse-

quently as against men. Here the special, but not exclusive, reference
is to fellow-Christians. "[The precept] seems to have been suggested
by the humble and loving spirit which is the moving principle of thanks-
giving" (Ellicott).
Special applications of this great principle now follow, in a study of
the relative duties of the Christian Home.
22 — 32. Special Exhortations the Christian Home

: : Wife
AND Husband.
22. —
Wives] Cp. Col. iii. 18; i Pet.iii. i 6. In Col. the correspond-
ing instructions about domestic duty are drawn expressly from the
truth (Col. iii. i) that the believer lives, in the risen Christ, a resurrection-
life.
submit yourselves'] It is probable that the Gr. original has no verb
here. R. V. accordingly reads m
italics be in subjection to. But it
is obvious that the thought if not the word is present, carried on from
the last verse.
the one hand recognizes and secures woman's perfect
The Gospel on
spiritual equality with man, an equality which modifies and ennobles
every aspect of possible "subjection"; on the other hand recognizes
and secures man's responsible leadership.
your own] Words of special emphasis, suggesting the holy speciality
of the marriage relation.
as unto the Lord] Who is, in a peculiar sense, represented to the
wife by the husband. In wifely submission to him she not only acts on
the general principle of the acceptance of the Will of God expressed
in circumstances she sees in that attitude a special reflection, as it
:
were, of her relations to the Lord Himself. Her attitude has a special
sanction thus from Him.
23. the head] See i Cor. xi. 3. The husband and the wife are
"one flesh" (ver. 31), and the husband, in that sacred union, is the
leader. So Christ and the Church are one, and Christ is the Leader.
even as] Not, of course, that the headship of the husband embraces
all ideas conveyed by the Lord's Headship, but it truly answers to
it in some essential respects; see last note, and its reference.
Christ is the head] See on i. 22, and last note but one here.
the church] The highest reference of the word " Church" (see
Hooker, quoted on i. 22, where see the whole note) is the reference
proper to this passage. The out-called Congregation, truly living by
the heavenly Bridegroom, in union with Him, and subject to Him, is in
—
view here. The sacred truth of the Marriage-union of the Lord and the
Church, brought in here incidentally yet prominently, pei-vades (in
different phases) the Scriptures. See not only the Canticles, but e.g.
Psal. xlv. ; Isai. liv. 5, Ixi. 10, Ixii. 4, 5 ; Jer. iii. 14, xxxi. 32; Hos. ii.
;:
vv. 24, 25.J EPHESIANS, V. i39
saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject 24
unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in
every tJwig. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ 25
2—20; Matt. ix. 15,I— 10; Joh. iii. 29; Gal. iv. 21—31; Rev.
XXV.
xxi. 2, 9, xxii. 17. —
observable that in the Revelation as in this
It is
Epistle the metaphors of building: and of bridal appear in harmony;
the Mystic Biidc is the Holy City and the Spiritual Sanctuary. Cp.
Psal. Ixxxvii. 3, where a possible rendering is, "With glorious offers
art
thou bespoken {for marriage^ O City of God."

and he is, &c.] Read, with R. V., [being] himself the Saviour of the
Body. The reference to the Lord, not to the earthly husband, is
certain. And the emphasis (see on next ver.) is that Christ's unique
position, in this passage of comparison, must be remembered as if to
say, ;
' He, emphatically, is to the Church what no earthly relationship can re-
present, its Saviour." Some expositors see in this clause, on the other
hand, an indirect precept to the husband to be the "preserver," the
loyal protector, of the wife. But the ''b-uf which opens the next verse
decides against this. .
saviour] So the Lord is called elsewhere, Luke ii. 11; John iv. 42;
ui. 6;
Acts V. 31, xiii. 23; Phil. iii. 20; 2 Tim. i. 10; Tit. i. 4, ii. 13,
2 Pet. i. I, II, ii. 20, iii. 2, 18; i John iv. 14. Cp. for the
word "save"
in connexion with Him
(in spiritual reference), Matt. i. 21, xviii. 11;
Luke xix. 10; John iii. 17, v. 34, x. 9, xii. 47; Acts iv. 12, xvi. 31
Rom. v. 9, 10, X. 9; 15; Heb. vii. 25.
I Tim. i. Deliverance and
Preservation are both elements in the idea of Salvation. See further,
above, on ii. 5. , , j •
the body] See on i. 23, iv. 16. The Body is the Church, viewed^ as
a complex living organism. The Gr. words Soter (Saviour) and soma
(body) have a likeness of sound, and perhaps a community of origin,
which makes it possible that we have here an intentional "play upon
words." , ^ , ,
- ,
24. Therefore] Translate, certainly. But. The Apostle has guarded

the husband's headship from undue comparison with the
Lord's; but
now he enforces its true likeness to it.
There is an emphasis in ''own''; a suggestion at once
their own]
not only
of a holy limit, as against wandering loves, and of the fact that
does the wife belong to the husband, but the husband to the wife
(Monod). ^, . , .„
in every thing] In all relations and interests. This great rule will
always, of course, be ^^'-ruled by supreme allegiance to Christ;
but
it^ sinrit will never be violated in the
Christian home.
25. Husbands] Here the instruction is equally precise and more
full. Cp. I Pet. iii. 7. ox .. 1. • •
love] "in deed and in truth " (i John in. 18), "giving honour unto
the wife as unto the weaker vessel " (i Pet., quoted above).
Monod well
says that the Apostle, true to the spirit of the Gospel,
speaks to the wife
the wife
of the authority of the husband, to the husband of devotion to
each party is reminded not of rights, but of duties.
HO EPHESIANS, V. [v. 26.
26 also loved the church, and gave himself for it ; that he

might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by
even as Christ] What a standard for the man's conjugal love, in

point of elevation, holiness, and self-sacrifice "In Christian domestic
!
life, Jesus Christ is at once the starting point and the goal of everything...
We may even say that domestic life is the triumph of the Christian
faith" (Monod).
loved the chicrch, &c.] Cp. the same words of the individual soul, Gal.
ii. 20, "Who loved me and gave Himself for me^ The two places are
in deepest harmony. Cp, also above, ver. 2.
^^ Loved
:^''
—
in the pre-mundane view and grace indicated e.g. i. 3 7. —
Cp. 2 Tim. i. 9.
gave] Lit. (and so Gal. ii. 20), gave over, delivered up, to suffering
and death. The same word is used e.g. Rom. iv. 25, viii. 32.
himself\ The supreme Ransom-gift. Cp. Tit. ii. 14 (where the Gr.
verb is simply ^^ gave.^')
for it] Better, in this vivid context, for her. — On the preposition,
see above on ver. 2.
25. saiKtify and cleanse it] Better, again, her. And the pronoun
is slightly emphatic by position; as if to say, "It was in her interest
that He did this, and so in the wife's interest the husband should be
ready for sacrifice."
^^ Sanctify and cleanse:''^ —
lit., sanctify, cleansing-; both the verbs
being in the aorist, and being thus most naturally referred to one and
same crisis, not, as R.V. seems to imply, ("sanctify, having cleansed,''')
to a sanctifying process consequent on a cleansing. The Church was
decisively "sanctified," separated from the claim and dominion of sin
unto God, when she was decisively "cleansed," accepted as guiltless.
It needs remembrance that the word " to sanctify" lends itself equally,
according to context, to ideas of crisis and of process. In one aspect
the human being, decisively claimed and regenerated by God for Him-
self, is sanctified. In another aspect, in view of each successive subjective
experience of renunciation of self for God, he is being sanctified. The —
sanctifying crisis here in view is that of regeneration. This is put before
us ideally as the regeneration of the Church. The Idea is realized his-
torically in the regeneration of individuals, with a view to the final total.
— On this individual aspect of the matter, cp. John iii. 3, 5 ; i Cor. vi. 11.
with the washing of water] Lit., by the laver of the water. So Tit.
iii. 5 ; "through the laver of regeneration," the only other N.T. passage
where the noun rendered "laver" occurs.

Here, undoubtedly. Holy Baptism is referred to. It is another and
most important question, what is the precise bearing of the Rite upon
regeneration ; whether it is the special channel of infusion of the new life,
or its federal and legal "conveyance," the Seal upon the Covenant of
it, and upon the actual grant of it. But in any case there is a con-
nexion, divinely established, between Regeneration and Baptism. For
ourselves, we hold that Baptism is a true analogue to the sacrament
of Circumcision, and that its direct and essential work is thai of a Divine
;
V. 27.] EPHESIANS, V. 141
the word, that he might present it to himself a glorious ar

church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing
seal. This view we believe to be (i) the view in truest harmony with the
whole spirit ofthe Gospel, (2) the view most consonant with observed
facts, (3) the view which, under wide varieties of expression, was held,
in essence, by the pre-medieval Church (and not wholly forgotten even
in the medieval Church), and by the great Anglican Protestant doctors
of the i6th and 17th centuries. But it is to be remembered that this
view leaves untouched the fact of a profound and sacred connexion
between New Birth and Baptism. And it is entirely consonant with
language of high reverence and honour for the Rite, language often
applicable, properly, only to the related Blessing, under remembrance
that the Rite derives all its greatness from the spiritual Reality to which
it stands related.
by the word] Quite lit.. In utterance, or In an utterance. The Gr.

is rhema, not logos. We may translate (havmg regard to the N.T.
usage of "?;/," in similar cases), attended by, or conditioned by, an
utterance as if to say, not a mere laver of water, but one which is what
:
it is only as joined to declared truth. —What is the "utterance" in ques-

tion? The Gr. word (in the singular), occurs elsewhere in the Epistles,
Rom. X. 8, 17; 2 Cor. xiii. i, below, vi. 17; Heb. i. 3, vi. 5, xi. 3;
I Pet. i. 25 (twice). In almost every case it refers to a definite Divine
utterance, whether of truth or of will. We explain it here accordingly
as the utterance of that New Covenant of the Gospel of which Baptism
is the seal, or, to put it more generally, the revelation of salvation
embodied in "the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost" (Matt,
xxviii. 19), or in "the Name of the Lord Jesus" (Actsxix. 5). Baptism,
in connexion with that revelation and the reception of it, is " the laver
of new birth" (Titus iii. 5).
Cp. the parallel i Pet. iii. 21 in which we see the same care to
;
correct any possible inferences from the material aspect of Baptism, as

if the rite itself, apart from the moral surroundings of the rite, were
a saving thing.
27. that he] In the Gr. "ZT^" is emphatic; "He to Himself;"
with stress on the Lord's personal action.
present] Cp. for similar use of the same Gr. word 2 Cor. iv. 14,
xi. 2; Col. i. 22, 28. —
In Jude 24 a similar word is used. The thought
is of the heavenly Bridegroom welcoming the glorified Bride at the
Marriage Feast hereafter. True, she is now "His Spouse and His
Body;" but the manifestation then will be such as to be, in a sense,
the Marriage as the sequel to the Betrothal. The words "present to
Himself" suggest that the Bride is not only to be welcomed then by
her Lord, but welcomed as owing all her glory to His work, and as
being now absolutely His own.
a glorious church] Translate rather, the Cliurcli arrayed In glory.
Cp. Rev. xix. 7, 8. And see Canticles iv. 7. She "shall be like Him,
for she shall see Him as He is" (i Job. iii. 2). He who gave Himself
142 EPHESIANS, V. [vv. 28—30.
28 but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought

men to love their wives as their own
bodies. He that
29 loveth his wife loveth himself. For no ma7i ever yet hated
his own flesh ; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the
30 Lord the church for we are members of his body, of his
:
for her had also given Himself to her, and His nature shall now be
manifested in her eternal state.
holy\ Absolutely, without qualification, and for ever, consecrated
to Him.
without blemish^ The Gr. is cognate to that in Cant. iv. 7 (" there
is no blemish in thee"). The holy and perfect principle, perfect at
length in all the conditions of its working, shall come out in actual
perfection of spiritual beauty. — Cp. for the same Gr. word, i. 4 (side by
side there also with "holy"); Phil. ii. 15; Col. i. 22; Heb. ix. 14;
I Pet. i. 19; Jude 24; Rev. xiv. 5.
28. So\ With a love akin to the love of Christ just described. The
Gr. word is one whose reference tends io preceding i6.ez%.
as their own bodies'] A clause explanatory of "So" just above. It
was thus that Christ loved the Church. In eternal purpose, and in
actual redemption and regeneration, she is at once His Bride and His
Body. The husband is accordingly to regard his wife as, in a profound
and sacred sense, part and parcel of his own living frame.
his wife] Lit., his own wife. The Gr. emphasizes the "j^//"-ness,"
so to speak, of the relation "his own wife...\i\s own self."
:
29. no man ever] under normal conditions. True, in a distorted

mental state a man may "hate his own flesh." And in obedience to
the will of God a man may so act as to be said to hate it ; to choose
that it should suffer rather than that God's will should not be done (see,
for such a use of "hate", Luke xiv. 26). But under normal conditions
it is not only man's instinct but his duty to protect and nourish that
mysterious work of God, his body, connected by God's will in a
thousand ways with the action of his spirit. "Self-love," whether in
the direction of flesh or of spirit, acts sinfully only when it acts outside
God as the supreme and all-embracing Reason and Good.
the Lord] Read, with full documentary evidence, Christ.
30. members] Limbs; the word used above iv. 25; and cp. Rom.
xii. 4, 5; I Cor. vi. 15 (a strict parallel), xii. 27.
of his flesh, and of his bones] Three important MSS. (ABt?) supported
by other but not considerable authority, omit these words. It has
been suggested that they were inserted by transcribers from Gen. ii. 23,
as the next verse is certainly quoted from Gen. ii. 24. But the phrase
here is not verbally close enough to that in Gen. to make this likely.
A transcriber would probably have given word for word, while the
Apostle would as probably quote with a difference, such as we find
here. And the difference is significant. "We" are not said here to be
"bone of His bone &c.," which might have seemed to imply that our
physical frame is derived from that of the Incarnate Lord, but, more
vv. 31,32] EPHESIANS, V. I43
flesh, and of For this cause shall a man

his bones.
31
leave his father and mother, and shall be joined

unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.
Ihis 3^
generally, " limbs of His body, out of His flesh and out of His bones."
Our true, spiritual, life and being is the derivative
of His as He is our
figured by the
Second Adam, in a sense so strong and real as to be
physical derivation of Eve from Adam. "As
for any mixture of the
{£ccL Pol. v. 56, end),
substance of His flesh with ours," says Hooker
"the participation which we have of Christ includclh no such gross
Scripture, amounts to
"""îTbrief, this statement, in the light of other
as such, are, as in the
the assertion that "we," the believing Church,
case of Eve and Adam, at once the
product of our Incarnate Lords
existence as Second Adam, and His Bride.
This profound and precious
speaking, it is only mcidental
truth is not dwelt upon, however. Strictly
^^1. For this cause, &c.] The Gr. in this verse is practically identical
with that of Gen. ii. 24. may reverently infer that the Apostle
We
the Coming l<orth
was guided to see in that verse a Divine parable of
of the Lord, the Man of Men, from the
Father, and His present and
eternal mystical Union with the true Church,
His Bride.
Union
"/br this causer— \)x^ cause of His (covenanted and foreseen)
in order to realize that
with us as Incarnate, Sacrificed, and Risen;
used in a kindred passage, of impor-

^]lined\ A kindred word is
full
tance here, i Cor. vi. 17. . ^ -c î.

For the
This is, &c.] More precisely, TMs mystery is
great.
32
below vi. 19. The
word "mystery" see above, i. 9, iii. 3, 4. 9; ^"^
spiritual truth not dis-
word tends to mean something of the sphere of
revealed. The thing answering
coverable by observation or inference, but
is, surely, "the mystical union and
to such a description in this context
It can scarcely be the
fellowship betwixt Christ and His Church."
as this whole passage
marriage union of mortal man and wife. That,
in institution, and, in the
bears witness, is a thing most sacred. Divine
scarcely answers the
popular sense of the word, "mysterious." But it
idea of a revealed j/eW/wa/ truth. •
the tt
.•.
Union
Weparaphrase the verse, then; "This revealed mystery,
Bridegroom and Bride, is great but I say so in reference to the Bridal
;
of
of Redemption, to which our thought has
been drawn.
the authori-
The Vulgate Latin, which forms in its present shape magnum
Romanist version, translates here, ^' sacramentum \\oz
tative
ego autem dico in Christo et in ccclesicV'
from which the Roman
est ',
theology deduces that "marriage is a gxtz.^

sacrament Christ and m
in His Church'' (see Alford here,
and the Catechism of the Council
careful study. It will
The remarkable chapter which thus closes deserves verycause of immortality is
'
in ours as a
be seen that Hooker's view of "Christ's body own
thatTt is "a cause by removing, through the
death aud merit of His flesh, that
which hindered the life of ours."

144 EPHESIANS, V. VI. [w. 33; i.
a great mystery
is but I speak concerning Christ and the
:
33church. Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so

love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she
reverence her husband.
6 Children, obey your parents in the Lord for this is right.
:
of Trent, pars ii. qu. xv. — xvii). The "Old Latin" read ''in
ecclesiam" "with reference to the Church."
but 7] The pronoun is emphatic, possibly as if to say, " I, as distin-
guished from the narrator of the marriage in Eden."
On this whole passage Monod's remarks are noteworthy. He declines
to see, with Harless, a mere accommodation of the words of Genesis.
For him, those words, narrating true facts, are also a Divinely planned
type. "When St Paul quotes, by the Holy Spirit, a declaration of the
Holy Spirit, it is the Holy Spirit's thought and not his own that he
gives us... The relation which he indicates between the two unions... is
based in the depths of the Divine thought, and on the harmony esta-
blished between things visible and in visible... The marriage instituted
in Eden was really, in the plan of God, a type of the union of Christ
with His Church."
For a reference by the Lord Himself to the passage in Genesis,
—
though with another purpose, see Matt. xix. 4, 5; Mark x. 6 9. For
Him, as for His Apostle, the passage was not a legend but an oracle.
33. Nevertheless] The word recalls the reader from the Divine but
incidental "mystery" of the mystical Union to the holy relationship
which is at once a type of it and sanctified and glorified by it.
of you] Add, vdth the Gr., also: "you Christian husbands, as well
as the heavenly Husband."
his wife] His own wife, as above, ver. 28.
Lit., "fear," and so R.V.
rez/e7-ence] The fear of respect, of rever-
ence, obviously meant, and we prefer the expression of this as in A.V.
is
"
The word "fear is indeed continually used in Scripture of the holy and
happy reverence of man for God, and so has lost all necessary connexion
with painful ideas. But just because we have here a precept for a human
mutual relation, the word which best keeps painful ideas out seems to
be not only the most beautiful, but the most true to the import of the
Greek, in such a context.
Ch. VI. 1—4. The Christian Home: Children and Parents.

1. Children] Cp. Col. iii. 20.
obey] The Gr. word differs from that rendered "submit yourselves"
(ver. 22). It is the same as that below, ver. 5, rendered "be obedient."
The child, and the bondservant, are to render an obedience (so the
words seem to indicate) different in kind from that of the wife, which
is so largely tempered by equality in other respects.
"Disobedience to parents" (Rom. i. 30; 2 Tim. iii. 2) appears in
Scripture as a symptom of a state of the gravest evil. The example of
the Lord stands in sacred contrast to it, for all ages of the Church (Luke
vv. 2, 3.J EPHE SIANS, VI. H5
thy father and mother; (which is the

first a
Honour
commandment with promise;) that it may be well with 3
ci). It is in the school of the

well-ordered Christian home that the
ii
divinely filial in its freedom, ye
true idea of the Christian's position,
21) ^^la7U-abUing Mnio Christ," should be first illustrated
(I Cor. ix.
Scrii)ture
'7,!i/.V'Mo!hers as well as fathers (see next verse).
Cp. Prov. 1. 8, vi 20.
uniformly upholds the authority of the mother.
in thiLord] I.e., let your obedience
be m
Htm; rendered as by
secret from union with Him JNo
those whose action gets its reason and
which the parents are
doubt the Apostle Assumes here a family in
limit the precept to such a case
Christians but he certainly would not
;
as it would be limited if "your

parents in the Lord was the verbal
children, as such, would

'°irThT'case of Christian parentage, the in
certainly be reckoned as within the
covenant and, in th^s sense
are the children holy )• It ;vould
the Lord." Cp. i Cor. vii. 14 ("now
be for their ovvn consciences before God,
none the less, to ask whether
they were also "in Christ" in that inner
and ultimate sense which is,
soirituallv, "new creation" (2 Cor. v. 17). .
me
.
^There is some evidence, but quite inadequate, for the omission of
beautiful, or better, but according to the

Law
™°;^JJ' jist;';«''merely
Revelation.
of God, both in Nature and in k^j:«„^^ :„ m
of fi lal obedience
The Apostle does not deal here with the limits will. He has the
Divine Will crosses the parental
cases where the
The Gr
^Tto^^^t^t^^^^'^^-
LXX. On
V. 16.
the duty, cp. Matt. xix. 19;
Mark vn
here is
veLtimThTt of the
20. The "honour" is that not
of mere sentiment
irX i^ Luke xviii.
;
4—
»•
luit of obedience. See for illustration, Matt. xv.
significant circumstance about the
Command-
t°L?3 He adds a
the
"^^^ke first .with promise-] In the Decalogue, to which here
plainly is,4 is inict the only
''--mancment with" definU^
re/etni first page ot tne
speak, the
"promise:" But the Decalogue is, so to
whole Law-Book of Revelation.
" lVith":-\\\.. ''in'\ attended, surrounded by Promise.
3 that &C.1 The Gr. is neariy
verbatim from the LXX. ot Lxod.
the Apostle omits the last words
XX and Deut V. It is observable that
dilate the reference
of "the orfgtnal promise. Is not this on purpose, to
apphcat on of
io the utmost? The Sinaitic limitation was but a special
illustrated, we may observe, in the
a Deroetual principle of Providence,
Chinese race and empire in
remarkable Fnstanê of the durability of the he promise
ts "land." Not for Jews only, nor for Christians only, is
of the meaning of "the earth,
but for man, with such modifications
or "land," as circumstances may
bring.
,-^1,1, „i„''
that is,. the heavenly
To seek a reference here to "the better country,
EPHESIANS ^^
146 EPHESIANS, VI. [v. 4.
4 thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. And,

ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath but bring :
them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
(Heb. xi. 16), is a lawful and beautiful accommodation, but not in point
as an interpretation.
mayest live] Quite lit., '^ shalt live." And it may be so read. But
usage makes it at least probable that the A.V. (and R.V., text) repre
sent rightly the intention of the Greek.
Observe, in passing, the hint given in these verses of the familiarity
of the Gentile converts of St Paul with the O.T., and of the Divine
authority which, he takes it for granted, they recognized in the Deca-
logue. See further, Appendix H.
4. fathers] We may equally well render, parents. Moses' parents
are called (Heb. xi. 23, Gr.) \i\<s, fathers. The expression is found in
the classics, Greek and Latin. —
The father is the head of authority
in the home, but the oneness of husband and wife, to speak of that
only, secures the high authority of the mother also. This is assumed
in the Fifth Commandment.
provoke not... to wrath] The same word occurs Col. iii. 21, and the
cognate noun above, iv. 26, where see note. In Col. the suggestive
words follow, "lest they be discouraged." The precept and the reason
are both full of holy wisdom. —
Here, as in the section on Marriage,
observe how the two parties are reminded each exclusively of his own
duties.
At the present time, undoubtedly, parental authority is at a low ebb
in English Christendom. Its revival will depend, under God, on the
active recognition of the whole teaching of such a Scripture as this, full
of the warrant of parental government, and of the wisdom of parental
sympathy.
bring the?n up] The Gr. conveys the idea of development (here in
the sphere of character and principle) by care and pains. The same
word has occurred ver. 29, with reference to bodily development.
nurture] Better, discipline. "Chastening" (R.V.) seems to us too
narrow a word, at least in its ordinary sense oi punitive discipline. It is
true that in the leading N.T. passage of the kind (Heb. xii. 5 — lo and
;
cp. Rev. iii. 19) the word (or its kindred verb) obviously conveys that
idea. And the verb is used of the terrible "chastisement" of the Roman
scourge (Luke xxiii. 16, 22). But a wider meaning is, by usage, quite
lawful, and it is certainly in point here. All the wholesome restraints
of a wise early education are in view; all training in the direction of a
life modest, unselfish, and controlled. Such will be the discipline of
the true Christian home, and of its partial extension, the true Christian
school.
admonition] The Gr. noun recurs i Cor. x. 11; Tit. iii. 10. For
the kindred Gr. verb, see Acts xx. 31; Rom. xv. 14; i Cor. iv. 14;
Col. i. 28, iii. 16; I Thess. v. 12, 14; 2 Thess. iii. 15. It will be seen
that the noun relates to the warning side of instruction, a side too often
neglected.
2
vv. 5, 6.J EPHESIANS, VI. 147
Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters ac- 5

cording to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness
of your heart, as unto Christ not with eyeservice, as men- 6
;
of the Lord'\ On His revealed principles, learnt of Him, and for His
sake. He
is everywhere in the Christian home.
5 — 9. The Christian Home: Servants and Masters.

5. Bondservants, slaves. Cp. Col. iii. -22 25 and see
Sc>-vants\ — ;
I Cor. vii. 21, 22 I Tim. vi. i

; —
2; Tit. ii. 9 —
10; Philemon; i Pet. ii.
18 — 25. The Gospel nowhere explicitly condemns slavery. But both
O.T. and N.T. state principles which are fatal to the extreme forms
of slavery familiar in the Roman world, forms which allowed no
rights whatever, in theory, to the slave. And the Gospel, in the act of
proclaiming the complete spiritual equality of slave and freeman, re-
vealed a principle which was sure ultimately to discredit slave-holding
even in its mitigated forms. See Bp Lightfoot's Introduction to the
Ep. to Philemon, and the pamphlet (by Prof. Goldwin Smith) quoted
there, Does the Bible sanction American Slavery?
We may observe further that the great Gospel doctrine of the be-
liever's "slavery" to his Master, Christ (cp. e.g. i Cor. vii. 27), when
once made familiar to the conscience and will, would inevitably tend to
a peculiar mutual rapprochement between Christian masters and slaves
while the institution still legally survived, and would do infinitely more
for the abolition of slavery than any "servile war." Prof. G. Smith
well observes, " Nothing marks the Divine character of the Gospel more
than its perfect freedom from any appeal to the spirit of political revolu-
tion" {Does the Bible, &c. p. 96). ,
With impartial hands it not only
sanctions, but sanctifies, subordination to constituted authority (Rom.
xiii.), and meanwhile ennobles the individual, in respect of all that is
highest in the word liberty, by putting him into direct and conscious
relations with God.
The Gospel won many of its earliest converts from the slave-class.
This is less wonderful, when the vast number of slaves is remembered.
The little territory of Corinth alone contained nearly half a million slaves.
In the i)resent and similar passages the primary reference to slavery
will, of course, be remembered. But there is a secondary and perma-
nent reference to ordinary service, of all varieties.
according to the Jiesh'\ With the implied thought that they were not
the masters of their bondmen's spirits, and that the bondmen were
themselves, spiritually, the slaves of Christ. So Col. iii. 22.
%vithfear and trembling'] With earnest, conscientious care and rever-
ence. For the phrase, and this as its meaning, cp. i Cor. ii. 3 ; 2 Cor.
vii.15; Phil. ii. 12.
singleness of your heart] The honest desire to do right for its own
sake, or rather for the Lord's sake; as against the self-interested seeking
for praise or promotion. Cp. for the word rendered "singleness",
Rom. xii. 8; 2 Cor. i. 12 (perhaps), viii. 2, ix. ii, 13, xi. 3 ; Col. iii. 22.
unto Christ] Cp. Rom. xiv. 7 —9; a suggestive parallel.
10 —
148 EPHESIANS, VJ. [vv. 7—9.
pleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of

7 God from the heart ; with good will doing service, as to the
8 Lord, and not to men knowing that whatsoever good
:
thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord,
9 whether he be bond or free. And, ye masters, do the same
6. eyeservice\ The word is found elsewhere only Col. iii. 11, and
was possibly coined by St Paul. It is the "service" which works for
another only under the compulsion of inspection, and only in external
action.
menpleasers] With no higher aim than the personal comfort of
getting, anyhow, the master's approval or indulgence. Cp. Gal. i. 10
for a close parallel. The underlying fact is that the earthly master can
be "pleased" by a merely specious service, but that the Christian is
really enslaved to One whosees infallibly whether the service rendered
Him is service of the heart. This comes out in the following clauses.
the will of God] expressed in the present fact of your servile duty.
Thus did the Gospel dignify the lowest walk of human life, in the
act of imposing the yoke of Christ on the whole being of the Christian.
"x\ servant with this clause

Makes drudgery divine;
Who sweeps a room as for Thy laws
Makes that and th' action fine."
Herbert, T/ie Elixir.
the heart] Lit., the SOUl. So (Gr.) Col. iii. 23.A spring of inner-
most good-will, alike to the Heavenly Master and the earthly, must
work within. Cp. i Tim. vi. i, 2.
8. knowing] as a certainty of the Gospel. For the Christian's
prospect of "reward," cp. Matt. v. 12, vi. i, 4, xvi. 27; Luke vi. 35,
xiv. 14; Rom. ii. 6 —10; 2 Cor. v. 10; Heb. x. 35; Rev. xxii. 12; &c.
The essence of the truth is that the obedience of love is infallibly wel-
comed and remembered by Him to whom it is rendered. "Well done,
good and faithful servant" (Matt. xxv. 21, 23), is His certain ultimate
response to every true act of the will given up to His will. This pro-
spect, taken along with the conditions to it, has nothing that is not
deeply harmonious with our justification for Christ's Merit only, em-
braced by faith only. It is the recognition of love by Love, of grace by
the Giver. From another point of view it is the outcome of a process
of growth and result (Gal. vi. 7 — 9).
the Lord] Christ.
In
Cp. among many passages Matt. xxv. 34 36;
view of the context,
—
the point would be still clearer
2 Cor. v. 9, 10.
if the Gr. were rendered the Master.
9. masters] The Gr. is lit. "Lords." But English usage forbids
that word here. See last note; and the parallel passage, Col. iv. i.
do the same things] Faithfully consult their true interests, be loyal to
your responsibilities in regard of them. These are "the things" you
look for from them towards yourselves.
—
V. 21.] EPHESIANS, VI. i6l
But that ye also may know my affairs, and how I do, 2x
Tychicus, a beloved brother and faithful minister in the
/ ought\ under the holy obligation of my commission. Cp. i Cor.

ix. i6.
speaklThe Gr. verb indicates specially the wording of the message.
He —
prays for grace to be perfectly explicit in terms. The tense is aorist;
see last note but one.
21—22. The mission of Tychicus.

21.ye a/so] as well as my other friends, near or distant. Perhaps
"the emphasis has to do with Col. iv. 7, words written so nearly at the same
time: fipuesus as well as Colossce should be kept informed. This, how-
ever, opens the question (not to be discussed here) which Epistle was
/irsi written, this or the Colossian.
mjy affairs] Lit., the things concerning me. So Phil. i. 12; Col.
iv. 7. The phrase is common in later classical Greek. — Omit
"a«a^",
supplied by A. V. after these words.
how 1 do] Lit., ''w-^rt-/ I do." But Gr. usage confirms the render-
ing of A.V. and R. V. The "doing" is faring', exactly as in the
English phrase.
Tychicus] Named elsewhere, Acts xx. 4; Col. iv. 7; 1 Tim. iv. 12;
Tit. iii. 12. An examination of these passages and their surroundings
shews that Tychicus belonged to the province of Asia, and makes it
likely that he was an Ephesian. His character is drawn in noble
outlines here and in Col. We
see in him one who attracted the
Apostle's love and reliance, in the fellowship of Christ, in a high
degree; and the words in 2 Tim. shew that his faithful readiness for
service was maintained into the last trying days of St Paul's life. It —
is suggested that Tychicus, and his brother Asian, Trophimus, were
the two "brethren" associated with Titus in the management of the

collection (2 Cor. viii. 16 —
24) for the poor Christians in Judea.
Tradition makes Tychicus afterwards bishop of Chalcedon in Bithynia,
or of Colophon, or of Neapolis in Cyprus.
See the art. Tychicus in Smith's Diet, of the Bible; Ellicott here; and
Lightfoot on Col. iv. 7, and p. 1 1 of his Philippians. Lightfoot shews
that the name Tychicus, though not common, occurs in inscriptions and
on coins belonging to Asia Minor.
This is the one individual personal allusion in the Epistle.
a beloved bi'other] Lit., and better, the, &c. The allusion is to a
person well-defined by acquaintance. On the word "brother" see
below, on ver. 23.
minister] Gr. diaconos : so in Col. iv. 7. See on iii. 7 above for the
essential meaning of the word. In this passage, as in Col., the pro-
bable reference is to the activities of Tychicus as St Paul's helper. Cp.
Col. i. 7 for the word in a similar connexion. In Phil. i. 1 ; i Tim.
iii. 8, 12, iv. 6; the word is used to denote holders of a subordinate
office in the Christian ministry. And cp. Rom. xvi. r, where it is used
of a Christian xvofnan holding a recognized position in the work of
EPHESIANS I I
i62 EPHESIANS, VI. [vv. 22, 23.
22 Lord, shall make known to you all things : whom I have

sent unto you for the same purpose, that ye might know
23 our affah-s, and that he might comfort your hearts. Peace
be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father
the Church. Here, however, such a meaning is unlikely, the person

being of a calibre, and in a connexion with the Apostle, which do
not suggest an inferior grade of work. In no passages of the N.T.
save Rom., Phil., and i Tim., quoted above, has the word diaconos
any necessary connexion at all with orga.nized ministry as such. E. g.
in Joh. ii. 5, 9, it denotes a "servant" in the commonest sense;
in Rom. xiii. 4, a "servant" of God in civil magistracy; in 1 Cor. iii. 6,
a " servant " of the New Covenant, as an active agent in its promul-
gation. In Rom. XV. 8; Gal. ii. 17 ; it is used of the Lord Himself.
171 the Lord'\ The last occurrence in the Epistle of this sacred
and pregnant phrase. The life, and the life-work, of Tychicus were
altogether conditioned, characterized, and animated, by his union with
Christ, and the people of Christ.
22. I have sent] Lit., '' I did send" The aorist is "epistolary";
it speaks from the time of the arrival, not the sending, of the mes-
senger. Cp. 2 Cor. viii. 18, 22; Phil. ii. 28; Col. iv. 8 (where see
Lightfoot's note); Philem. 12, &c.
our affairs'] The circumstances of St Paul and his fellow Christians
at Rome. There are passages (see esp. i Thess. iii. i, 2) where he
obviously uses "we" in the sense of "I'*; but this is not likely here,
in view of the "how /do," just before (ver. 22).
comfort] The word is rendered "beseech," iv. i, above, where see
note. By derivation and usage it has more in it of exhortation than
consolation; though the two ideas run often into one another. "Com-
fort" by derivation {confortatio) means rightly, "strengthening." If
this is borne in mind, the A. V. gives a true interpretation.
your hearts] See, for collocation of the words "heart" and "com-
fort," Col. ii. 2, iv. 8; 2 Thess. ii. 17.
23—24. Benediction.
23. Peace] The Apostle

returns to his opening benedictory prayer.
See on i. 2 and note. — We
may remark here that the phrase "Grace
and peace," in apostolic salutations, though no doubt connected with
ordinary Greek and Hebrew greetings, is not to be explained by them.
Both nouns are surely used in the fulness of their Christian meaning.
It is "the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ " "the peace of God."
;
the brethren] The only certain occurrence in this Epistle (see note
on ver. 10 above) of this word in the plural. In the singular it has
occurred once, ver. 21. As children of God, Christians are brothers
of one another in a sense full of Divine life and love. See Rom. viii.
29; I Joh. V. I.
love] The Divine gift of love in all its aspects. He prays that
"the love of God may be poured out in their hearts" (Rom. v. 5),
:
V. 24.J EPHESIANS, VI. its
and the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace de with all them that 34
love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.
H Written from Rome unto the Ephesians by Tychicus.
and that they may "walk in love" (above, ch. v. 2) as its result. For
the word "love" in benediction or salutation, cp. 2 Cor. xiii. 11;
Jude 2.
tvithfaitK\ As if to secure the reality and purity of the experience of
love by its co-existence with faith, holy reliance, in God through Christ
by the Spirit. Here "faith," as well as "love" and "peace," is
invoked upon them; it is a ""gift of God." See on ii. 8 above.
from God the Father^ Cp. i. 2, and notes. There "our Father"
is the ^vording. For the present phrase, cp. 2 Tim. i. 2; Tit. i. 4. The
probable reference of the word " Father " in such an invocation (having
regard to the far more frequent other form) is to the Father's Father-
hood as towards the brethren of His Son, rather than directly towards
His Son. But the two aspects are eternally and indissolubly united.
and the Lord Jesus Christ'] See on i. 2.
24.Grace\ Lit., ^'the grace." So in the closing benedictions of
Col., I Tim., 2 Tim., Tit., Heb. In Rom., Cor., Gal., Phil., Thess.,
Philem., Rev., the benedictions are in the full form (or nearly so),
'the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.^'' The shorter form is very
probably the epitome of the larger; ^^the grace" is His grace. On the
word "grace," see note on i. 2. It is nothing less than God Himself
in action, in His Son, by His Spirit, in the salvation of man.
7uith all them that love, &c.] In this short clause, at once so broad
and so deep in its reference, so exclusive from one point of view, so
inclusive from another, we find the last expression of those great ideas
of the Epistle, the local Universality and spiritual Unity of the true,
the truly believing and loving, Church. All who answer this description
are, as a fact, in contact with the Fountain of Grace, and on all of them
the Apostle invokes "grace for grace" Qoh. i. 16), the successive and
growing supplies of the gift of God.
" Our Lord Jesus Christ" —
the full name and style of the Object of
love is given. In this lies the needful warning that the Object must be
no creature of the individual's, or of the community's, thought, but the
Redeemer and King of history and revelation.
in sincerity] Lit., (as R.V.,) In uncorruptness. The word is llic
same as that in Rom. ii. 7 (A.V., "immortality"); i Cor. xv. 42, 50, 53,
54 (A. v., "incorruption"); 2 Tim. i. 10 (A.V., "immortality"). The
cognate adjective occurs Rom. i. 23: Cor. ix. 25, xv. 52; i Pet. i. 4,
i
23 (A. v., in each cnse, "incorruptible" and so, practically, i Pet. iii.
4); and I Tim. i. 17 (A.V.,
" immortal ")^ Thus the word tends always
towards the spiritual and eternal, as towards that which is in its own
nature free from elements of decay. "In spiritual reality" would thus
' The Genevan English Version (1557) renders the words in the text here, '^ to iluir
iy-ntnortaiitie."The preposition ("to") cannot stand, but the noun conveys part of
the true meaning.
J J 2
: ;
i64 EPHESIANS, VI. [v. 24.
represent a part, but only a part, of the idea of the present phrase. The
whole idea is far greater in its scope. The "love of our Lord Jesus
Christ" in question here is a love living and moving "/«" the sphere
and air, so to speak, of that which cannot die, and cannot let die. God
Himself is its "environment," as He lives and works in the regenerate
soul. It is a love which comes from, exists by, and leads to, the unseen
and eternal. "Thus only," in Alford's words, "is the word worthy to
stand as the crown and climax of this glorious Epistle."
AmeJi] See note on iii. 21, above. —
The evidence for the omission
of the word here is considerable, though not overwhelming. The
early Versions, and the Fathers (in quotation), retain it, almost without
exception in both cases. Some very important MSS. omit it. —
What
reader will not supply it from his own spirit?
The Subscription.
Written from Rome, &c.] Lit., (The Epistle) to (the) Ephesians
Tras written from Rome, by means of Tychicus. —
It may safely be
assumed that no such Subscription appeared in the original MS. of the
Epistle, and the question of various forms has, accordingly, an anti-
quarian interest only. In the oldest Gr. MSS. the form is the same
as that of the Title (see note there); To (the) Ephesians. Old, but
later, MSS., along with some early Versions and some Fathers, read,
exactly or nearly, as the A.V. Among other forms we find, (Here)
ENDS (THE Epistle) to (the) Ephesians, (and) begins (that) to
(the) Colossians {sic), or, that to (the) Philippians.
The Subscriptions (to St Paul's Epistles) in their longer form (as
in the A.V.) are ascribed to Euthalius, a bishop of the fifth century,
and thus to a date later than that of the earliest known MSS. (See
Scrivener's Introduction to the Criticism of the N. T., ed. 1883, p. 62.)
The Subscription here is obviously true to fact, (assuming the right-
ness of the words *' at Ephesiis" i. i). In this it resembles those ap-
pended to Rom., Phil., 2 Tim. Other Subscriptions are either (i Cor.
Galat. i Tim.) contradictory to the contents of the respective Epistles,
;
or (Thess. J Titus) difficult to be reconciled with them.
Additional Note (see p. 54).
The Rev. C. T. Wilson, M.A., of Jerusalem, has favoured the

Editor with the folio wang remarks
"The word appa^Cov occurs in the colloquial Arabic of Palestine, in
the form arradoon, and is frequently used... for the sum of money paid
in advance to a tradesman or artizan to seal a bargain. It is also used
to signify a sum deposited as a pledge for the fulfilment of a bargain.
When engaging a muleteer, it is usual to take a small sum from him as
a pledge that he will be forthcoming at the appointed time. The arra-
boon is forfeited if he fails."
APPENDICES.
PAGE PAf.r
A. Headship of Christ (Ch. i. lo) 165 F. Apostles and Prophets (Ch. ii.
li. St Augustine on the Church 20) 168

(Ch. i. 22) 166 G. The Conflict with personal Evil
C. Original Sin (Ch. ii. 3) 166 Spirits (Ch. vi. 12) 170
D. "WithoutGod"(Ch. ii. 12).... 167 H. O.T. Quotations and References 170
E. The Unsearchable Riches of J. Christology of llie Epistle 171
Christ (Ch.iii. 8) 167
A. HEADSHIP OF CHRIST WITH RELATION TO THE

UNIVERSE.
In the Commentary, on ch. i. 10, we have advocated the restriction

of the reference of the Headship to the Lord's connexion with the
Church. This is by no means to ignore His connexion with the whole
created Universe; a truth expressly taught in the Holy Scriptures (see
esp. Joh. i. 3, and Col. i. 16, though the latter passage makes its main
reference to personal existences, not to merely material things). The
connexion of the Eternal ahd Incarnate Son with the created World is
indicated to us, directly and indirectly, as a profound and manifold
connexion. But on a careful view of the whole teaching of the Ephesian
Epistle we think it will be seen that the Epistle does not, so to speak,
look this way with its revelations and doctrines, but is occupied su-
premely with the Lord's relations with His Church, and with other
intelligent existences through it. And we doubt whether the imagery
of the Head is anywhere (if not here) to be found used with reference
to the Universe at large, material and immaterial alike.
i66 APPENDICES.
B. ST AUGUSTINE ON THE CHURCH. (Ch. I. 22.)
He is describing with general approval Tichonius' Book of the

Seven Rtiles^ (for the elucidation of Scripture mysteries), and writes
thus {De DoctrinA Christiand, III. 32): —
"The second Rule is that
concerning the Lord's twofold Body [de Domini corpore bipartito). The
phrase is unsuitable, for that is not really the Lord's Body which will
not be with Him eternally. He should have said, 'concerning the
Lord's true and commingled Body,' or 'true and feigned Body,' or the
like ; for not only eternally, but now, hypocrites are not to be described
as being with Him, however they may seem [quanwis videantur) to be
in His Church. This rule demands a watchful reader; for [often] the
Scripture, turning from one party to speak to, or about, another, seems
to be still speaking to, or about, the first, as if the two constituted one
Body, by reason of their temporal commingling and their equal share in
sacraments."
In allusion to this passage Bp Ridley writes {Works, Parker Society
Ed., pp. 126 127): — —
**That Church, which is His Body, and of which
Christ is the Head, standeth only of living stones and true Christians,
not only outwardly in name and title, but inwardly in heart and in
truth. But forasmuch as this Church. ..as touching the outward fellow-
ship, is contained within that great house [2 Tim.ii, 20] and hath, with
the same, outward society of the sacraments and ministry of the word,
many things are spoken of that universal Church (which St Augustine
calleth the mingled Church) which cannot truly be understood but only
of that purer part of the Church. So that the rule of Tyconius
concerning the mingled Church may here well take place, &c."
C. ORIGINAL SIN. (Ch. II. 3.)
The theological literature, ancient and modern, of this great subject

(the title of which we owe to St Augustine), is very extensive. The
English reader will find information in Commentaries on the XXXIX
Articles, such as those of Bps Beveridge arid E. H. Browne. Art. ix
deals expressly with the subject, and its statements underlie those of
several following Articles, especially x, xi, xiii, xv, xvii. Among
English discussions of the subject we specially recommend three of
the late Prof. Mozley's Lectures (one of which is quoted in the
notes); ^'•Christ alone without Sin,'''' ^^ Original Sin" and 'Ôrigijial
' Thi>! book is extant. See Migne's Patrologia Laimn, Vol. xviii
:
APPENDICES. 167
Sin asserted by Philosophers and Poets.^'' To the quotations given in

this last Essay we may add the lines of Mr Browning
"I to suppose it" [the Christian faith] "true, for my part,

still,
See reasons and reasons; this, to begin;

'Tis the faith that launched point-blank her dart
—
At the head of a lie taught Original Sin,
The Corruption of Man's Heart."
Gold Hair; a story of Pornic.
See, forsome admirable pages on Original Sin, Prof. Shedd's Sermons

to theNatural Man, especially Sermons v. and xiv. On the Pelagian
Controversy, see Hagenbach's Dogtnengeschichte, or English Translation
{History of Doctrines), 2nd Period, B., i. 2 Shedd's Hist, of Christian
;
Doctrine, Book iv. ch, iv. Cunningham's Historical Theology^ Vol. I.

;
ch. xi. A
popular but able account of the controversy is given in
Milner's History of the Ch. of Christ, Cent. 5, cch. iii., iv.
D. "WITHOUT GOD." (Ch. II. 12.)
" The vulgar believed in many Gods, the philosopher believed in a

Universal Cause but neither believed in God. The philosopher only
;
regarded the Universal Cause as the spring of the Universal machine,

which was necessary to the working of all the parts, but was not
thereby raised to a separate order of being from them. Theism was
discussed as a philosophical not as a religious question,... as no more
affecting practice than any great scientific hypothesis does now... No-
thing would have astonished [the philosopher] more than, when he had
proved in his lecture hall the existence of a God, to have been told to
worship Him. Worship whom ?' he would have exclaimed, worship
' '
?'"
what? worship how
MozLEY, Lectures on Miracles, Lect. iv.
E. THE UNSEARCHABLE RICHES OF CHRIST. (Ch. III. 8.)
The
following passage, referred to in the notes, is extracted from "A
Sermon preached in the Parish Church of St Paul's, Deptford, on
Sunday, May 7, 1786, on the lamented occasion of the death of Richard
Conyers, LL.D., late Rector of that Parish," by the Rev. John Newton.
"When he entered upon his ministry at his beloved Helmsley, in
Yorkshire, he found the place ignorant and dissolute to a proverb...
With much zeal and diligence, he attempted the reformation of his
parish, which was of great extent and divided into several hamlets. He
: ;
i68 APPENDICES.
preached frequently in them all. He
encouraged his parishioners to
come to his house. He
distributed them into little companies, that he
might instruct them with more convenience ; he met them in rotation by
appointment. In this manner...! have iDeen assured that he often

preached or exhorted, publicly or more privately, twenty times in a
week. These labours were not in vain; a great, visible, and almost
universal reformation took place. About the time I am speaking of, a
clergyman in his neighbourhood made very honourable mention of Mr
Conyers, in a letter to the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge
(which I have seen in print), as perhaps the most exemplary, indefatig-
able and successful, parochial minister in the kingdom. Yet, in the
midst of applause and apparent success, he was far from being satisfied
with himself. He did what he could he did more than most others
;
but he felt there was something still wanting, though for a time he
knew not what ; but he was desirous to know. He studied the Scrip-
tures, and he prayed to the Father of lights. They who thus seek shall
surely find. Important consequences often follow from a sudden, in-
voluntary turn of thought. One day an expression of St Paul's, 'the
unsearchable riches of Christ' (Eph. iii. 8), engaged his attention. He
had often read the passage, but never noticed the word 'unsearchable''
before. The Gospel, in his view of it, had appeared plain and within
his comprehension but the Apostle spoke of it as containing something
;
that was 'unsearchable.' A conclusion, therefore forced itself upon

him that the idea he had hitherto affixed to the word Gospel,^ could
^
not be the same with that of the Apostle.... Thus he was brought, with
the Apostle, to account his former gain but loss. The 'unsearchable
riches of Christ' opened to his mind; he received power to believe; his
perplexities were removed, and he 'rejoiced with joy unspeakable and
full of glory. '...He, from that time, preached Jesus Christ, and Him
crucified, as the only ground of hope for sinners, and the only source
from whence they could derive wisdom, righteousness, sanctification
and redemption, i Cor. ii. 2, i. 30.... This change in his sentiments, and
manner of preaching, though it added efficacy to his moral instructions,
and endeared him to his people at home, lost him much of that high
estimation in which he had been held abroad. But he knew the gospel
of God too well to be ashamed of it whatever disgrace he suffered in
:
such a cause he could bear with patience^."
F. APOSTLES AND PROPHETS. (Ch. H. 20.)
On this collocation of Apostles with (Christian) Prophets some inte-

resting light is thrown by early non-canonical Christian literature. The
"Prophet" appears as a conspicuous and most important element in
the life and work of some Christian communities in the closing years of
* Conyers' nameoccurs in Cowper's Truth

—
"[Heaven's] open, and ye cannot enter why?
Because ye will not, Conyers would reply."
APPENDICES. 169
cent. r. The recently discovered Teaching of the Twelve Apostles^

often referred to with high respect by the Christian Fathers (St Cle-
ment of Alexandria even seems to quote it as Scripture, Slrom. I. c. xx.),
belongs most probably to cent, i, and to the Churches of Syria. Of
its sixteen chapters, five (x., xi., xiii., xiv., xv.) explicitly speak of the
Prophets of the Church. Wegather that they were usually itinerant
visitors to the Churches, but sometimes resident, and then supported
by firstfruits. They presided at Divine worship, particularly at the
weekly " Thanksgivnig " (Eucharist), and had the right (as apparently
the ordained "Bishops" and "Deacons," ch. xv., had not) of using
their own words in conducting the sacramental service (cp. perhajis
Justin Martyr, Apol. i. c. 67). They are called "high priests" (ch.
xiii.). They were to be tested (cp. i John iv. i) by known standards of
truth, and by their personal consistency of life, but then, so long as
their teaching did not contravene those tests, they were to be heard with
the submission due to inspired oracles (ch. xi.). To sit in judgment on
them was to incur the doom of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit,
The local " Bishops" and " Deacons" were in some respects inferior to
them. The language of ch. xv. indicates, perhaps, that this inspired
superior ministry was gradually passing away, and the regularly or-
dained ministry taking more and more its place.
The same document (ch. xi.) mentions other Visitors called "Apo-
stles;" so entirely itinerant that a stay of three days in one place would
betray the man as a " false prophet." The notice of these "Apostles"
is very brief. They were evidently a rarer phenomenon, and of less
practical influence, than the Prophets. No reference to the Great
Apostles is to be sought in the passage. It may be illustrated by
Rom. xvi. 7 (where however see note in this Series); and seems to
indicate the existence of a class of constantly moving, and inspired,
superintendents and instructors of the Churches, who, as such, would
bear a likeness to the Great Apostles. No function of superintendence
seems to be assigned to the Prophets.
In the Shepherd of Hermas (first half of cent. 2), 'Commandment' xi.,
is a passage referring to the Christian Prophet and his credentials. These
credentials were especially a deep personal humility, a renunciation of
gain, and the refusal to "prophesy" in answer to consultations and ques-
tions. The Prophet was regarded as "filled by the angel of the prophetic
spirit," when it pleased God, and he then spoke not to individuals but
to the congregation.
In the "First" Epistle^ of St Clement of Rome to the Church of
Corinth (probably about A.D. 95) there is ample allusion to the ordained
ministry, but none to the Prophets. The same is the case in the
Epistles of St Ignatius and the Epistle of St Polycarp (early cent. 2).
In the Epistle of Barnabas, written probably somewhat later than the
Teaching, and possibly based upon it in some measure, no allusion to
the " Prophets " occurs.
1 The "Second Epistle" is probably by another and later writer. It contains

nothing to the point here.
I70 APPENDICES.
G. THE CONFLICT WITH PERSONAL EVIL SPIRITS.

(CH. VI. 12.)
We have remarked in the notes on the strong testimony given by this

verse, with its exact wording, to the real and objective existence of such
personal beings. We may add that such testimony still gains in strength
when it is remembered that it was first addressed (at least among other
destinations) to Ephesus, and that Ephesus (see Acts xix.) was a pecu-
liarly active scene of asserted magical and other dealings with the unseen
darkness. Supposing that the right line to take in dealing with such
beliefs and practices had been to say that the whole basis of them was a
fiction of the human mind, not only would such a verse as this not have
been written, but, we may well assume, something would have been
written strongly contradictory to the thought of it. As it stands, the
passage is in full accord with main lines of Scripture doctrine, in both
Testaments.
H. OLD TESTAMENT QUOTATIONS AND REFERENCES

IN THE EPISTLE.
Genesis ii. 24, quoted

;
APPENDICES. 171
J. CITRTSTOLOGY OF THE EPISTLE.
More by way of suggestion than with any claim of completeness we

subjoin a study of the view given by the Epistle of the Person and
Work of the Lord Jesus Christ.
He is the Son of God: i. 3, iv. 13; His Father being also His God :
i- 3, 17-
The Beloved One (of the Father) : i. 6.
With the Father before Creation: i. 4.
Incarnate: ii. 15.
Slain, by crucifixion: i. 7, ii. 16.
Propitiatory Sacrifice, self-offered: v. 2, 25.
Redeemer from condemnation i. 7. See iv. 32. :
Raised from the dead: i. 20. See ii. 6, iv. 9.

Exalted "far above all heavens," to the Throne of the Father i. 20 :
— 22, iv. 8 10. —

See ii. 6.
Giver, on His ascension, of spiritual gifts from thence iv. 7, 8. :
Perpetual Giver, with the Father, of grace and peace i. 2. See vi. 23. :
He fills all things in His exaltation: iv. 10.

King, with the Father, of the spiritual Kingdom v. 5. :
Absolute Master of His own: i. i, vi. 6.

Head of His Church, which is His Body: i. 22, 23, iv. 12, 15, 16, v.
3, 50.
-2
Saviour of the Body: v. 23.

Mystic Bridegroom of the Church, His Bride: v. 25 27. —
Corner-stone of the spiritual Temple ii. 20. :
Indweller in the saints' hearts: iii. 17.

Object of spiritual knowledge (iv. 13) faith (i. 15) hope ; ; (i. 12) ; love
(vi. 24).
Treasury of unsearchable riches : iii. 8.
His Love passes knowledge : iii. 19.
He is the Secret of spiritual strength: vi. 10.
Mediator of Divine pardon iv. 32. :
In Him, the Son and Gift of the Father, the Father is eternally
glorified : iii. 2 1
As in Him the pre-mundane Plan of Redemption was laid by the

Father: iii. 11.
Other lines of doctrine may be similarly worked out. Let the

Epistle, by an effort of imagination, be regarded as a newly discovered
Scripture, and interrogated accordingly.
Such interrogations will need, of course, to be pursued with hu-
mility and reverence, and with the remembrance that each section of
the Scriptures is but part of an ordered whole. And the enquirer will
never lightly forget the great definitions of doctrine, above all the
catholic Creeds, produced within the Church in the past, and which
72 APPENDICES.
are in fact authoritative collections and summaries of Scripture teaching.

But none the less such direct and personal enquiries into the Divine
Word in its parts will be as rich in suggestive interest as they will
conduce to settlement in faith.
"Since you desire to learn concerning the doctrine, let me set
forth, to the best of my powers, some few things concerning the faith
of Christ. You are indeed competent to ascertain that faith from the
Divine Oracles, although you are thus pleased to learn also from other
teachers. For the Divine and inspired Scriptures are of themselves
sufficient {avTapKeis) for the proclamation of the Truth."
St Athanasius, Oraîo contra Gentes, § i.
"Perhaps we act rashly, in wishing to discuss and examine the words

of God. Yet, why were they spoken, if not to be known? Why were
they uttered, if not to be heard? Why were they heard, if not to be
understood? May He therefore strengthen us, and grant us somewhat,
even as much as He is pleased to grant."
St Augustine, In Joannem, Tract, xxi.
"Do not only bend over [the Scriptures]: embrace them, and keep
them upon your minds. Not to know the Scriptures is the cause
of all evils." St Chrvsostom, Horn. ix. in Ep. ad Coloss.
INDEX
TO INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND APPENDICES.
•»* From this Index (to subject matter, and to names of Authors,) are omitted
for the most part, such references as are obviously indicated by chapter and verse of
Uie Text.
absoluteness of Christian MoraUty, 125, Bunyan, 151

128, 131 Burnet, Bp, 124
^neid, 153 Burrus, 18, 22
Agrippa, 21
Aidn, 62 Call of Grace, 59
Albiiuis, 22 Childe, C. F., 108
Alford, Dean, 12, 21, 23, 65, 83, 98, 100, Chinese, national permanence of, 145
109, 112, 114, 136, 143, 164 Christ, the soul's immediate contact
Ambrose, St, 136 with, 113
angeUc orders, 62 and the Church, iii, 138
angels, their interest in Man's salvation, his Death, 49, 81, 127
92 his Deity, 45, 47, 100, 1-5
apostle, 43, 168 Christology of St Paul, 60, 171
Aquinas, 133 Chrysostom, St, 8, 137, 172
Arra, 54 Church, the, 63, 64, 166
Artemis, the Ephesian, 10 Clement, St, of Alexandria, 22, 137, 168
article,use of the definite, 85, 95 Rome, 169
Asia, province of, 10, 13 Coleridge, S. T., 41, 61
Asiarch, 11 Colossian Epistle, parallels of, with the
Athanasius, St, 172 Ephesian, 29
Augustine, St, 165, 166, 172 Heresy, 14, 62
Communion, the Holy, not mentioned
baptism, 53, 105, 140, 141 in the Epistle, loi
Barnabas, Epistle of, i6g Conyers, 167, 168
Basil, St, 25 Corinthians, First Epistle to the, 10, 13
Baur, 23 Cowper, 127, i63
Bayne, 98 creation, connexion of, with Redemp-
Bengel, 37, 104, 105, 133, 135 tion, 91
Beveridge, Bp, 166 creation, spiritual, 74
Bible, the, 41, 158 Cunningham, 167
blasphemy, 124
Blood of Christ, doctrine of the, 49, 78 Dante, 62
Boadicea, 21 death, spiritual, 65
Browne, Bp, 166 Devil, personality of the, 67, 151
Drowning, 167 - his "authority," 152
174 INDEX.
De Wette, 23 inspiration, 87
"Dionysius the Areopagite," 62 Irenaeus, St, 22
Doctrine and Practice, 103 Israel, 76
Dods, Marcus, 92
Jerome, St, 26, 95, 100, 133, 149, 150, 153
Edersheim, Dr, 133 John, St, at Ephesus, 15
Ellicott, Bp, 60, 109, 112, 127, 138, 149, Josephus, 160
151, 152, 156, 161 Justin, St, 81, 137, 168
Elzevir, 43
Ephesians, Epistle to the, Kay, Dr, 107, 122, 133
its date, 20 King Lear, 131
— occasion, 20 Kingship of Christ, eternal, 63
— contents, 21
— place of writing, 21 Leigh ton, Abp, 59, 124
— authenticity, 22 Lewin, 16, 160
— destination, 24, Sec. spiritual, 115
life,
— character, 41 24, Lightfoot, Bp, II, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 23,
Ephesus, 9, Sec. 27, 64, 65, 67, 117, 129, 147, 153, 160,
— Council of, 15 161, 162
Ephrem, St, 62 love. Christian, special and general, 56
Epictetus, 19 Lucan, 19
Epistles of the Captivity, order of, 20 Lumby, Professor, 13
— Revelation, 14, 33
Eusebius, 137 tnalleoli, i^j
Euthalius, 164 Marcion, 25, 27
evil spirits, real existence of, 152, 170 marriage-metaphor, the, in Scripture, 138
Marshall, On SanctiJicatioH, 119
Falkener, 16 McCaul, Old Paths, 75
Fatherhood of God, 45. 82 Meyer, 21, 93
flesh, 69 Miletus, charge to Presbyters at, 13, 32
fruit, metaphor of, 131, 132 Milner, 167
Momnisen, 77
Gentiles, Rabbinic estimate of, 75 Monod, Adolphe, 41, 48, 70, 74, 93, 99,
Gerlach, von, 70 102, 123, 129, 139, 140, 144, 156
gifts, spiritual, 53 Mozley, Professor, 70, 166, 167
glory of God, 52, 57, 96
Gospel, character of the, 91 Newton, John, 167
Gregory of Nazianzus, St, 53
O'Brien, Bp, 73
Hagenbach, 167 Old Testament, apostolic estimate of,
Harless, 21, 144 146, 158, 170
Headship of Christ, 51, 63, 113, 138, Olshausen, 60
165 Origen, 25, 62
heavens, 108 Original Sin, 70, 166
Herbert, 148
Holy Spirit, the, harmony of His work Pascal, 38
with that of Christ, 98 Pastoral Epistles, 14, 32
home, the Christian, 139, 140, 146, 147 Paul, St, at Rome, 16, S:c.
Homer, 127 — — described, 42
Hooker, 63, 138, 143 — — his name, 43
Howson, Dean, 23, 32, 55. 87 — — his prayers, 56
humiliation, essential in Christian ethics, Pearson, Bp, 44, 108, 124, 125
137 Perowne, Dean (of Peterborough), 86,
humour, how not censured by the Gospel, 107, 122
129 Photius, 100
hymnody, early Christian, 136 Plero7na, 64, 121
Pliny, 136, 137
ideal and actual in the history of the Plutarch, 122
Soul, 50, 76, 115, 116, 119, 120, 126 Polycarp, St, 169
Ignatius, St, his Epistle to the Ephesians, Pomponia Graecina, ig
23, 27, 83, 153 Poole, 100
imitation of God, 126 Poppsea, 22
"in Christ," frequency of the phrase, 114 prophets of the N. T., 83, 168
In Memoriam, 94 punctuation of Greek MSS.
INDEX. ^75
quinquennium of Nero, 22 spirit, 57, 124

quotations from O. T. in N. T., 107, 144, " Spirit, in the," 135
170 spiritual processes, descriptions of, 37
Stoicism, 19
reconciliation, 80, 127
Kenan, 24, 26 Taylor, Bp Jeremy, 135
reward, Christian doctrine of, 148 Teachins: 0/ tht Twelve Apostles, i(')8
Ridley, Bp., 166 TeriuUian, 22
"Robber Synod," 15 Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs,
42, 62
salutations, apostolic, 162 Tichonius (Tj'conius), 166
salvation, 71, 139 Trench, Abp, 66, 76, 83, 103, 104, 116,
sanctification, 140 120, 124, 125, 131, 152
Scott, Thomas, 45 Trent, Catechism of, 143
Scrivener, Dr, 164 truthfulness, Scriptural emphasis on, 122
Seneca and St Paul, 18
Severianus, too Ussher, Abp, 26
Shedd, Professor, 167
Shepherd 0/ He rmas, 83, 169 Westcott, Professor, 23, 25
sin and sinning, 117 Westminster Revieiv, 67
slavery and the Gospel, 147 Wetstein, 68, 78, 96, log, 122, 157, 160
slaves, wholesale execution of, 21 Wood, J. T., 16
Smith, Prof. Goldwin, 147 "world, the," 67
solidarity of Man, natural and spiritual wrath of God, 70
80
Sophocles, 77 Zanchius, 100
©ambritigc:
PRINTED BY J. & C. F. CLAY,
THE PITT PRESS SERIES.
COMPLETE LIST,
— )

3. FRENCH.
Author Work Editor Price
About Le Roi des Montagnes Ropes 1\.
Biart Quand j'etais petit, Pts I, II Boielle W each
Cornellle La Suite du Menteur Masson 2/.
Polyeucte Braunholtz 2/-
De Bonnechose Lazare Hoche Colbeck ^1-
Bertrand du Guesclin Leathes ^l-
Part II ( With Vocabulary) 1/6
Delavlgne Louis XI Eve il-
Les Enfants d'Edouard »»
D'Harlevllle Le Vieux Celibataire Masson
De Lamartlne
De Vigniy
Jeanne d'Arc
La Canne de J one
Clapin
Eve
& Ropes $
1/6
Dumas La Fortune de D'Artagnan Ropes
Erckm ann Chatrian La Guerre
-
Clapin 3/-
Guizot Discours sur I'Histoire de la
Revolution d'Angleterre Eve 2/6
Lemercier Fredegonde et Brunehaut Masson
Mme de Stael Le Directoire Masson & Prothero 2/-
Dix Annees d'Exil
Malot' Remi et ses Amis Verrall
Merimê Colomba Ropes
Michelet Louis XI & Charles the Bold ) > 2/6
Moli^re Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme Clapin 1/6
L'£cole des Femmes Saintsbury 2/6
Les Precieuses ridicules Braunholtz
,, {Abridged Edition) l/-
Le Misanthrope 2/6
L'Avare 2/6
Perrault Fairy Tales Rippmann 1/6
Piron La Metromanie Masson 2/-
Ponsard Charlotte Corday Ropes
Racine Les Plaideurs Braunholtz 3/-
, ,{A bridged Edition l/-
Sainte-Beuve M. Daru. Masson
Saintiue Picciola Clapin 2/-
Scribe & Legouve Bataille de Dames Bull 2/-
Scribe Le Verre d'Eau Colbeck 2/-
Sedaine Le Philosophe sans le savoir Bull 2/-
Souvestre Un Philosophe sous les Toits Eve
Le Serf & Le Chevrier de Lorraine Ropes
Le Serf {With Vocabulary) i/6
Thierry Lettres sur I'histoire de
France (xiii xxiv) — Masson & Prothero 2/6
Recits des Temps Merovin-
giens, I III Masson & Ropes 3/-
Villemain Lascaris ou les Grecs du xv* Siecle Masson 2/-
Voltaire Histoire du Siecle de Louis
XIV, in three parts Masson & Prothero a/6 each
Zavier de !La Teune Siberienne. Le) ,,
Maistre LeVcuxdelaCit<fd'Aostei ^^^°" 1/6
3
THE :'1TT PRESS SERIES.
6. EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE.
Author Work Editor
Colbeck Lectures on the Teaching of Modern
Languages
Comenlus Life and Educational Works Laurie 3/6
Three Lectures on the Practice of
Education
Eve I. On Marking "v
Sidgwick 11. On
Stimulus I
Vol. ^\•
Abbott III. On
the teaching of Latin f
Verse Composition J
Farrax General Aims of the Teacher)
Vol. 1/6
Poole Form Management \
Locke Thoughts on Education Quick 3/6

Milton Tractate on Education Browning 2/-
Sidgwick On Stimulus
Tbrlug Theory and Practice of Teaching 4/6
7. MATHEMATICS.
Ball Elementary Algebra 4/6
Euclid Books I — VI, xi, xii Taylor
„ Books I —VI „
„ Books I— IV „ 3/-
Also separately
„ Books I, & ii; III, & IV; v, & VI ; xi, & xil i/6 each
,
Solutions to Exercises in Taylor's
Euclid W. W. Taylor io/6
And separately
„ Solutions to Bks i iv — „ 6/-
„ Solutions to Books vi. xi „ 6/-

Hobson&JesRop Elementary Plane Trigonometry 4/6
Loney Elements of Statics and Dynamics 7/6
Part Elements of Statics
I. 4/6
„ II. Elements of Dynamics 3/6
„ Solutions of Examples, Statics and Dynamics 7/6
,,
Mechanics and Hydrostatics 4/6
Smith, C. Arithmetic for Schools, with or without answers 3/6
,,
—
Part I. Chapters i viii. Elementary, with
or without answers 2/.
„ Part II. Chapters ix— xx, with or without

answers
Hale, G. Key to Smith's Arithmetic 7/6
London: C. J. CLAY and SONS,

AVE MARIA LANE.
GLASGOW 263, Argyle Street.
:
6
Srijc (ffamftriljge ISiftle for ^^^^ftools
aiitr (SToUeges*
General Editors :
J. J. S. PEROWNE,
D.D., Bishop op Worcester,
A. F. KIRKPATRICK, D.D.. Reoiub Professor of Hebrew.
Extra Fcap. 8vo. cloth, with Maps when required.

Book of Joshua. Rev. G. F, Maclear, D.D. 2». 6d.
Book of Judges. Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 38. 6d.
First Book of Samuel. Prof. Kirkpatrick, D.D. 3.s. 6d.
Second Book of Samuel. Prof. Kirkpatrick, D.D. 3s. 6d.

First & Second Books of Kings. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 58. and ,
separately 3s. 6d. each.

Books of Ezra & Nehemiah. Prof. Ryle, D.D. 48. 6d.
Book of Job. Prof. Davidson, D.D. 5s.
Fscilms. BookI. Prof. Kirkpatrick, D.D. 3s. 6d.
Fsalms. Books II and III. Prof. Kirkpatrick, D.D. Ss.&d.
Book of Ecclesiastes. Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre.D.D. 5s.
Book of Isaiah. Chaps. I.-XXXIX. Rev. J. Skinner, D.D. 4s.
—
Chaps. XTt. I.x:vi. Rev. J. Skinner, D.D. In the Press
Book of Jeremiah. Rev. A. W. Streane, D.D. 4s. 6d.
Book of Ezekiel. Prof. Davidson, D.D. 58.
Book of Hosea. Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., D.D. 3s.
Books of Joel and Amos. Rev. S. R. Driver, D.D. 3s. ^d.
Books of Obadiah and Jonah. Arch. Perowne. 2s. 6d.
Book of Micah. Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., D.D. Is. 6d.
PTahum, Habakkuk & Zephaniah. Prof. Davidson, D.D. 38.
BooksofHaggaijZechariah&Malachi. Arch. Perowne. 3s. 6rf.
Book of nsalachi. Archdeacon Perowne. Is.
First Book of Maccabees. Rev. W. Fairweather and
Rev. J. S. Black, LL.D. 38. U.
Ctospel according to St Matthew. Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 2s. 6d.
Gospel according to St Mark. Rev.G.F. Maclear, D.D. 2s. 6d.
Gospel ace. to St I.uke. Very Rev. F. W. Farrar, D.D. 4s. 6d.
Gospel according to St John. Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 4s. 6d.
Acts of the Apostles. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 4s. 6d.
BpisUe to the Romans. Rev. H. C. G. Moule, D.D. 3s. 6d.
First and Second Corinthians. Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 2s. each.
Bpistle to the Galatians. Rev. E. H. Perowne, D.D. Is. 6d.
EpisUe to the Ephesians. Rev. H. C. G. Moule, D.D. 2s. 6d.
EpisUe to the Philippians. Rev. H. C. G. Moule, D.D. 2s. 6d.
Colossians and Philemon. Rev. H. C. G. Moule, D.D. 2i.
EpisUes to the Thessalonians. Rev. G. G. Findlay, B.A. 2s.
EpisUes to Timothy & Titus. Rev. A. E.Humphreys, M.A. 3s.
Epistle to the Hebrews. Very Rev. F. W. Farrab, D.D. 3s. 6d.
Epistle of St James. Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D. Is. 6d.
St Peter and St Jude. Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D. 2«. 6d.
Epistles of St John. Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 38. 6d.
Book of Revelation. Rev. W. H. Simcox, M.A. 38.
Other Volumes Preparing.
LONDON : C. J. CLAY and SONS,

AVE MARIA LANE.
Cambridge 3BibIe for ^tl)Ool&.
Now Ready. With Maps. Price Is. each volnme.

Book, of Josbna. Bev. J. S. Biaoe, LL.D.
Book of Judges. Eev. J. S. Black, LL.D.
First Book of Samuel. Prof. Kibkpateick, D.D.
Second Book of Samuel. Prof. Kibepatbice, D.D.
First Book of Kings. Prof. Ldmbt, D.D.
Second Book of Kings. Prof. Lumby, D.D.
Ezra & Nehemialx. Prof. Eyle, D.D.
Gospel according to St SSattliew. Bev. A. Gabb, M.A.
Gospel according to St Mark. Bev. G. F. INLlcleab, D.D.
Gospel according to St X.uke. Very Bev. F. W. Fabbab, D.D.
Gospel according to St John. Bev. A. Plummeb, D.D.
Acts of tlie Apostles. Prof. Lumby, D.D.
C&e Cambnirffe Bvttk €t^tmmnt

for Schools anb ODoIkges
Genebal Editoe: J. J. S. PEBOWNE, D.D.
Gospel according to St BSatthew. Bev. A. Cabe, M.A.

With 4 Maps. 4s. Gd.
Gospel according to St Mark. Bev. G. F. Maclear, D.D.
With 3 Maps. 4s. 6d.
Gospel according to St Z.uke. Very Bev. F. W. Fabbab.
With 4 Maps. 6s.
Gospel according to St John. Bev. A. Plummeb, D.D.
With 4 Maps. 6s.
Acts of the Apostles. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 4 Maps. 6s.
First Epistle to the Corinthians. Bev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 3s.
Second Epistle to the Corinthians. Bev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 3s,
EpisUe to the Hebrews. Very Bev.F. W. Fabbab, D.D. 3s. &d.
Epistles of St John. Bev. A. Plummeb, D.D. 4s.
Genebal Editob Prof. J. A. BOBINSON, D.D.

:
EpisUe to the PhiUppians. Bev. H. C. G. Moule, D.D. 2s. 6d.

Epistle of St James. Bev. A. Cabr, M.A. 2s. 6d. ^
Pastoral Epistles. Bev. J. H. Bernard, D.D. [In Preparation
Book of Revelation. Bev. W. H. Simcox, M.A. 5s.
Sontion: C. J. CLAY and SONS,

CAMBBIDGE WABEHOUSE, AVE MABIA LANE.
®lasgofa: ARGYLE STREET.
263,
ILetpjifl: BROCKHAUS.
F. A.
^tia lorfe: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Cambridge: pbintbd by j. & c. f. clay, at thb cj;iver31tt press.
THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR
SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES.
General Editors:
J. J. S. Perowne, D.D., Bishop of IVo/cesfer.
A. F. î^v^ÂTRicK, T>.-D., Iêgius Professor of Hebrew.
®)^x\mm of tbe ^res;^.

Guardian. -• It ' commend too highly this excellent series:'
is difficult to
Academy.- The modesty of the general title
of this series has, we
believe, led many to misimderstand
its character and underrate its
value.
%' suited yor study in the upper forms
1/ i7//
but not
of our best schools,
the less are they adapted to the zvants
of all Bible students who
are not speaahsts. We doubt, indeed, zvhether any of the numerous
popular commentaries receîtly issued in this country
will be found more
serviceablefbr general use. '
Baptist xMagazine.— " One of the most popular

and useful literary "^
enterprises of the nineteenth century:'
Sword and Trowel.-" Of gi-eat value. The whole
series of com-
ments for schools IS highly esteemed by students
capable of forming a
judgment. The books are scholarly zvithout being pretentious
: andin-
Jormation is so given as to be easily understood "
Sunday School Chronicle.-" r/.^r^ are no better
books in exposition
Vu f-^"f''fPf''^'^f^<^îpi^"'e than those contained in the Cambridge
Bible for Schools and Colleges. The series has long since established its
f}0''<^'''''^ble place in the front rank
ZVu^f" offirst-rate commentaries;
and the teacher or preacher who masters its
volumes will be, like Atollos
mighty in the Scriptures. ' All conscientious and
earnest students of the
Scriptures owe an immense debt to the Cambridge
University Press for its
Bible for Schools and Colleges. Take it for all in all, it is probably the
most useful commentary alike on the Old Testament
and on the New that
has been given us in recent years.''
_
11. Samuel. Academy.— ^^ Small as this work is in mere dimensions.
It IS every way
the best on its subject and for its purpose
that we know
ot. 1 he opening sections at once prove the thorough
competence of the
writer for dealing with questions of criticism
in an earnest, faithful and
devout spirit ; and the appendices discuss a few special
difficulties with a
full knowledge of the aata and a judicial
reserve, which contrast most
favourably with the superficial dogmatism which
has too often made the
exegesis of the Old Testament a field for the play
of unlimited paradox
and the ostentation of personal infallibility. The notes
are always clear
and suggestive ; never trifling or irrelevant ; and they
everywhere demon-
strate the great difference in value between
the work of a commentator
who IS also a Hebraist, and that of one who has to
depend for his
Hebrew upon secondhand sources."
4/4/98
lOOOO
CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS ^ COLLEGES.
I. Kings and Ephesians. Sword and Traivel. — " With great hearti-
ness we commend these most valuable little commentaries.

had We
rather purchase these than nine out of ten of the big blown up
exposi-
tions. Quality is far better than quantity, and we have it here."
Ezra and Nehemiah. Guardian. — " Professor Ryle's Commentary
quite the best work on these books accessible to the English
reader,"
is
The Book Spectator.— '' A\Ae and scholarly as the Introduc-

of Job.
tion is, surpassed by the detailed exegesis of the book. In this
it is far
Dr Davidson's strength is at its greatest. His linguistic knowledge,
his artistic habit, his scientific insight, and his literary power have full
scope when he comes to exegesis."

Methodist Reco7'der.—'' AXxtd^dy \SQ have frequently called attention
successively ap-
to this exceedingly valuable work as its volumes have
peared. But we have never done so with greater pleasure, very
seldom
with so great pleasure, as we now refer to the last published volume,
that on the Book of Job, by Dr Davidson, of Edinburgh.. ..We
cordially
commend the volume to all our readers. The least instructed will under-
stand and enjoy it ; and mature scholars will learn from it."
Psalms. I. Church Times.— ''It seems in every way a most
Book
valuable book, containing a mass of information, well-assorted,
little
and well-digested, and will be useful not only to students preparing for
examinations, but to many who want a handy volume of explanation
to
much that is difficult in the Psalter We owe a great debt of grati-

volume.
tude to Professor Kirkpatrick for his scholarly and interesting
Literary Churchman.— ''\n this volume thoughtful exegesis founded
on nice critical scholarship and due regard for the opinions of various
writers,combine, under the influence of a devout spirit, to render this
commentary a source of much valuable assistance. The notes are
though deep yet clear,' for they seem to put in a concentrated form
hitherto said on
the very pith and marrow of all the best that has been
of personal
the subject, with striking freedom from anything like pressure
views. Throughout the work care and pains are as conspicuous as
scholarship."
Psalms. Books II. and III. Critical Review.
—
" The second volume
Psalms has
of Professor Kirkpatrick's Commentary on the Book of
all the excellent qualities which characterised
the first. ..It gives what
is best in the philology of the subject.
Its notes furnish what is m.ost
furnishes all
needed and most useful. Its literary style is attractive. It
that is of real value in the form of introduction,
and it has a studious
of the Psalms.
regard for the devout as well as intelligent understanding
Job— Hosea. Guardian.—'' It is difficult to commend too highly
volumes of which are now becoming numerous.
this excellent series, the
The two books before us, small as tliey are in size, comprise almost
everything that the young student can reasonably expect
to find the m
way of helps towards such general knowledge of their subjects as
may
be gained without an attempt to grapple with the
Hebrew and even ;
the learned scholar can hardly read without interest

and benefit the very
have prefixed
able introductory matter which both these commentators
""
to their volumes,
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.
Isaiah. Chapters I— XXXIX. Professor W. H. Bennett in the
British Weekly. —
" Dr Skinner's name on the title-page of this book
is a guarantee for extensive and exact scholarship and for
careful and
accurate treatment of the subject. This little volume will more than
sustain the high reputation of the series in which it appears... readers
will look forward with much interest to Dr Skinner's second volume on
—
chapters xl Ixvi."
School Guardian. —"This last addition to 'The Cambridge Bible for
Schools and Colleges,' is a most valuable one, and will go far to
increase the usefulness of what we have no hesitation in calling the
most useful commentary for school purposes. There ought to be two
copies, at least, of this in every parish— one in the clergyman's and the
other in the teacher's library."
Jeremiah. Church Quarterly Peview.— "The arrangement of the

book is well treated on pp. xxx., 396, and the question of Baruch's
relations with its composition on pp. xxvii., xxxiv., The illustra-
317.
tions from English literature, history, monuments, works on
botany,
topography, -etc., are good and plentiful, as indeed they are in other
volumes of this series."
Ezekiel. Guardian.— ''No book of the Old Testament stands
more need of a commentator than this, and no scholar in England
in
or Scotland is better qualified to comment upon it than Dr A. B.
Davidson. With sound scholarship and excellent judgement he com-
bines an insight into Oriental modes of thought which renders him a
specially trustworthy guide to a book such as this..., His commentary
may be safely recommended as the best that has yet appeared. Nor is
it unlikely that it will remain the best for some time
to come."
Joel —
and Amos. Church Bells. "Professor Driver's latest con-
tribution to the Cambridge Bible cannot but shed lustre and value on
this already praiseworthy attempt to aid our students of Bible history
and doctrine. The introduction and notes place this book among the
best handbooks to the Prophets' lives, work, and mission."
—
Nahum, Habakkuk and Zephaniah. Critical Review. '« No better
guide to these three prophets could be wished than Dr Davidson's little
book. His commentaries on Job and Ezekiel are perhaps the best in
this excellent series, and the present work is equal to its predecessors."
—
Guardian. " Prof. Davidson has laid all students of the Old
Testament under a fresh debt of gratitude by the publication of this
scholarly little volume. It is quite the best commentary on theê books
that has yet appeared.... Small as it is, the volume is well worthy
to
take its place by the side of the same author's invaluable commentaries
on Job and Ezekiel."
Spectator.— ''Vê may say without hesitation that Professor David-
son's guidance is amply satisfactory. The theological student or the
preacher who may have to deal with the subject cannot do better than
consult him."
Malachi. Academy. — "Archdeacon Perowne has already edited

"
4 CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS &- COLLEGES.

Jonah and Zechariah for this series. Malachi presents comparatively
few difficulties and the Editor's treatment leaves nothing to be desired.
His introduction is clear and scholarly and his commentary sufficient.
"We may instance the notes on ii. 15 and iv. 2 as examples of careful
arrangement, clear exposition and graceful expression."
First Book of Maccabees. —
Bookman. " Useful at once to the
theological student and the serious reader of the Bible. The notes are
exceedingly interesting and are careful summaries of the best research."
Educational Times. — " An excellent school and college edition."
St Matthew, English Churchman, — "The introduction is able,
scholarly,and eminently practical, as it bears on the authorship and
contents of the Gospel, and the original form in which it is supposed
to have been written. It is well illustrated by two excellent maps of
the Holy Land and of the Sea of Galilee."
St Mark. Expositor. —"Into this small volume Dr Maclear, besides
a clear and able Introduction to the Gospel, and the text of St Mark,
has compressed many hundreds of valuable and helpful notes. In
short, he has given us a capital manual of the kind required —containing
all that is needed to illustrate the text, i. e. all that can be drawn from
the history, geography, customs, and manners of the time. But as a
handbook, giving in a clear and succinct form the information which
a lad requires in order to stand an examination in the Gospel, it is
admirable 1 can very heartily commend it, not only to the senior
boys and girls in our High Schools, but also to Sunday-school teachers,
who may get from it the very kind of knowledge they often find it
hardest to get.
St Luke. Spectator. — "Canon Farrar has supplied students of

the Gospel with an admirable manual in this volume. It has all that
copious variety of illustration, ingenuity of suggestion, and general
soundness of interpretation which readers are accustomed to expect
from the learned and eloquent editor. Anyone who has been accus-
tomed to associate the idea of 'dryness' with a commentary, should go
to Canon Farrar's St Luke for a more correct impression. He will
find that a commentary may be made interesting in the highest degree,
and that without losing anything of its solid value. ...But, so to speak,
it is too good for some of the readers for whom it is intended."
St Jolin. English Churchman. —"The notes are extremely scho-

larly and valuable, and in most cases exhaustive, bringing to the
elucidation of the text all that is best in commentaries, ancient and
modern."
Acts. School Guardian. —
" We do not know of any other volume
where so much help is given to the complete understanding of one of
the most important and, in many respects, difficult books of the New
Testament."
—
Romans. Expositor. "The 'Notes' are very good, and lean, as
the -notes of a School Bible should, to the most commonly accepted
and orthodox view of the inspired author's meaning while the Intro-
;
OJ'JiVJUA'S OF THE PRESS.
duction, and especially the Sketch of the Life of St Paul, is a model
of condensation. It is as lively and pleasant to read as if two or three
facts had not been crowded into well-nigh every sentence."
Epheslana. Baptist Magazine. —

" It seems to us the model of a
—
School and College Commentary comprehensive, but not cumbersome;
scholarly, but not pedantic."
Guardian. —
"It supplies matter which is evidently the outcome of
deep study pursued with a devotional mind."
PMlippians. Record. —
"There are few series more valued by
theological students than The Cambridge Bible for Schools and
'
Colleges,' and there will be no number of it more esteemed than that

by Mr H. C. G. Moule on the Epistle to the Philippians.''
Colossians.Record. —
"Those who have already used with pleasure
and prolit Mr
Moule's volumes of the same series on Ephesians and
Philippians will open this little book with the highest expectations.
They will not be disappointed No more complete or trustworthy
volume has been contributed to this series."
—
Expository Times. "This is now the Commentary on Colossians and
Philemon to have at your hand, whether you are schoolboy or scholar,
layman or clergyman."
Thessalonians. Academy. —
"Mr Findlay maintains the high level
of the series to which he has become contributor. Some parts of his
introduction to the Epistles to the Thessalonians could scarcely be
bettered. The account of Thessalonica, the description of the style and
character of the Epistles, and the analysis of them are excellent in style
and scholarly care. The notes are possibly too voluminous ; but there
is so much matter in them, and the matter is arranged and handled so
ably, that we are ready to forgive their fulness Mr Findlay's com-
mentary is a valuable addition to what has been written on the letters
to the Thessalonian Church."
Baptist Magazine. —
"Mr FiNDLAY has fulfilled in this volume a
task which Dr Moulton was compelled to decline, though he has rendered
valuable aid in its preparation. The commentary is in its own way a
— —
model clear, forceful, scholarly such as young students will welcome
as a really useful guide, and old ones will acknowledge as giving in
brief space the substance of all that they knew."
Timothy and Titus. —

The Christian. "The series includes many
volumes of sterling worth, and this last may rank among the most
valuable. The pages evince careful scholarship and a thorough acquaint-
ance with expository literature; and the work should promote a more
general and practical study of the Pastoral Epistles."
—
Hebrews. Baptist Magazine. " Like his (Canon Farrar's) com-
mentary on Luke it possesses all the best characteristics of his writing.
It is a work not only of an accomplished scholar, but of a skilled
teacher."
— — —
6 CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS Of COLLEGES.
James. Expositor. —
"It is, so far as I know, by far the best
exposition of the Epistle of St James in the English language. Not
schoolboys or students going in for an examination alone, but ministers
and preachers of the Word, may get more real help from it than from
the most costly and elaborate commentaries."
—
The Epistles of St John. Churchman. " This forms an admirable
companion to the 'Commentary on the Gospel according to St John,'
which was reviewed in The Chtirchman as soon as it appeared. Dr
Plummet has some of the highest qualifications for such a task and ;
these two volumes, their size being considered, will bear comparison
with the best Commentaries of the time."
Revelation. —
Guardian. "This volume contains evidence of much
careful labour. a scholarly production, as might be expected from
It is
the pen of the late Mr W. H. SiMCOX. ..The notes throw light upon
many passages of this difficult book, and are extremely suggestive. It
is an advantage that they sometimes set before the student various
interpretations without exactly guiding him to a choice."
—
Wesleyan Methodist Sunday- School Record. "We cannot speak
too highly of this excellent little volume. The introduction is of the
greatest possible value to the student, and accurate scholarship is
combined with true loyalty to the inspired Word. There is much more
matter of practical utility compressed into this volume of pp. 174 than
is contained in many a portentous tome."
'erje Sbmallcr (STambntfgc W\W for ^cftools.
Sunday-School Chronicle. ''We can only repeat what we have

already said of this admirable series^ containing, as it does, the scholar-
ship of the larger work. For scholars in our elder classes, and for those
preparing for Scripture examinations, 710 better commentaries can be put
""^
into their hands.
Record. ^'Despite their small size, these volumes give the substance
of the admirable pieces of work on which they ai-e founded. We can only
hope that in ?na7iy schools the class-teaching will proceed on the lines these
commentators suggest.''^
Educational Review. —
" The Smaller Cambridge Bible for Schools
isunique in its combinatioti of small compass with great scholarship....
For use in lower forms, in Sunday-schools and in thefamily, we cannot
suggest better little manuals than these.''''
Literary World. ''All that is necessary to be known and learned by

pupils in junior and elementary schools is to be found in this series.
Indeed, much more is provided than should be required by the examiners.
We do not know what more could be done to provide sensible, interesting,
and solid Scriptural instruction for boys and girls. The Sy tidies of the
—
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS,
Cambridge University Press are rendering great services both to teachers
and toscholars by the publication of sttch a valuable series of books, in
which slipshod work could not have a place."
Christian Leader. ''''For the student of the sacred oracles 7vho utilizes
hours of travel or moments of waiting in the perusal of the Bible theie
is nothing so handy, and, at the same time, so satisfying as these little
books Nor let anyone suppose that, because these are school-books,
therefore they are beneath the adult reader. They contain the voy ripest
results of the best Biblical scholarship, and that in the very simplest
fonnr
Joshua. School Guardian. —

"This little book is a model of what
work, intended for the use of young students, should be and
editorial ;
we could scarcely praise it more highly than by saying that it is in

every way worthy of the volumes that have gone before it."
Schoolmistress. — "A most useful little manual for students or
teachers."
Judges. Educational Nrojs (Edinburgh). — "The book makes
available for teaching purposes the results of ripe scholarship, varied
knowledge, and religious insight."
Schoohnaster. —"The work shows first-rate workmanship, and may
be adopted without hesitation."
—
Samuel I. and II. Saturday Revieiv. "Professor Kirkpatrick's
two tiny volumes on the First and Second Books of Samuel are quite
model school-books; the notes elucidate eveiy possible difficulty with
scholarly brevity and clearness and a perfect knowledge of the subject."
Kings I. Wesleyan Methodist Sunday-School Record. "Equally —
useful for teachers of young men's Bible classes and for earnest Bible
students themselves. This series supplies a great need. It contains
much valuable instruction in small compass."
St Mark. St Luke. Guardian, — "We have received the volumes
of St Mark and St Luke in this series.... The two volumes seem, on the
whole, well adapted for school use, are well and carefully printed, and
have maps and good, though necessarily brief, introductions. There is
little doubt that this series will be found as popular and useful as the
well-known larger series, of which they are abbreviated editions."
St Luke. IVesleyan Methodist Sunday-School Record.
— "We cannot
too highly commend this handy little book to all teachers."
St John. Methodist Times. —
"A model of condensation, losing
nothing of its clearness and force from its condensation into a small
compass. Many who have long since completed their college curriculum
will find it an invaluable handbook."
Acts. Literary World.
— "The notes are very brief, but exceedingly
comprehensive, comprising as much detail in the way of explanation as
would be needed by young students of the Scriptures preparing for
examination. We again give the opinion that this series furnishes as
much real help as would usually satisfy students for the Christian
ministry, or even ministers themselves."
THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT
FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES
witli a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities,
and English Notes.
Expositor. —
" Has achieved an excellence which puts it above criti-
cism."
Expository Times. —
" JVe could not point otH better handbooks for
the student of the Greeks
St Luke. Methodist Recorder.— ^'Yt gives us in clear and beautiful

language the best results of modern scholarship.... For young students
and those who are not disposed to buy or to study the much more costly
work of Godet, this seems to us to be the best book on the Greek Text
of the Third Gospel."
St John. Methodist Recorder. — **We take this opportunity of
recommending to ministers on probation, the very excellent volume of
the same series on this part of the New Testament. We hope that most
or all of our young ministers will prefer to study the volume in the
Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools.'^
II. Corinthians.
—
Guardian. " The work is scholarlike, and main-
tains the high level attained by so many volumes of this series."
London Quarterly Review. — " Young students will not easily find a
more helpful introduction to the study of this Epistle than this.,.. There
is everything that a student of the Epistle needs in this little volume.
It deals clearly and thoroughly with every point, and is written in a
style that stimulates attention."
The Epistle to the Philippians. London Quarterly Revieiv. "This —
isa first rate piece of work, furnished with all the Critical notes that a
student of the text needs, and enriched by many excellent quotations
from divines and commentators.... It will well repay every student to
get this little volume and master it."
Educational Times. —
"Dr Moule's concise and scholarly edition
of the Epistle to the Philippians is among the best volumes of the
Cambridge Greek Testament."
St James. Athenceum. —
"This is altogether an admirable text-
book. The notes are exactly what is wanted. They shew scholarship,
wide reading, clear thinking. They are calculated in a high degree to
stimulate pupils to inquiry both into the language and the teaching of
the Epistle."
Revelation. —
Journal of Education. "Absolute candour, a feeling
for Church and the combination of a free and graceful style of
tradition,
historical illustration with minute scholarship characterise this work.
We -wdsh of the same kind in the present day, and
we had more work
venture to think that a mastery of this unpretentious edition would
prove to many a means of permanently enlarging the scope of their
studies in sacred literature."
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY J. AND C. F. CLAY, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

.Seminary Ubraries
Princeton Theoloqical
1 1012 01249 1876

DATE DUE

Ephesians

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ephesians

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ephesians

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the book about?

What is the book about?

What publication details are provided?

What publication details are provided?

THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE

FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES

The Cambridge Bible for

THE EPISTLE TO THE

%\)t Camirititre B3il)Ie for ^tI)ooIs

THE EPISTLE TO THE

EDITED FOR THE SYXDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

{All Rights reserved.]

The General Editor of The Cambridge Bible for

Schools thinks it right to say that he does not hold

particular passages which the Editors of the several

deepest theological import, on which the ablest and

most conscientious interpreters have differed and

cases to leave each Contributor to the unfettered

exercise of his own judgment, only taking care that

mere controversy should as far as possible be avoided.

revision of the notes, with pointing out omissions, with

and the like.

Beyond this he has not attempted to interfere,

feeling it better that each Commentary should have

than a compensation for any lack of uniformity in

*»* The Text adopted in this Edition is that of Dr Scrivener's

...Pythagoras is said to have come from Ephesus. ..The schools of

Ephesians...The Epistle overflows with lofty thoughts and doctrines.

St Chrysostom, Frea7nble to his Homilies on the Epistle,

EPHESUS: ASTA: ST PAUL'S CONNEXION WITH EPHESUS.

ABRIEF notice of Ephesus itself will be sufficient here,

pictures of surrounding forms of thought and life are common,

Ephesus was colonized mainly from Athens, and the Ephesians

Ephesians. But Asiatic elements, no doubt, largely entered

nected with the sea by a broad channel which communicated

the apostolic age a process of silting,

difficult in St Paul's time to sail

see the remark, p. 27.

342 feet long by 164 feet broad; supported by a forest of

1 The material was uncertain. It may have been even an aerolite.

sembly, which Assembly met usually in the Ephesian Theatre.

xix. i), Apollos visited Ephesus, received full Christian instruc-

1 "The Asiarch Philip" appears in the narrative of St Polycarp's

of discussion and appeal in the Jewish synagogue where he had

posure of the magical practices ^ for which Ephesus was famous

presbyters he speaks of having been with them " the

geographical extent of this two years' work, to enumerate the

^ See Prof. Lumby's notes on Acts xx. in this Series.

specially interesting as indicating the early organization of the

that he has "sent Tychicus to Ephesus." We cannot know why

dangerous duty of personal attendance on the way to Rome, in

ii. I. We cannot here discuss the question, who and what

^ This is not the place to examine the date of the Pastorals. To us

^ Surely we are bound by the explicit language of the Seven Epistles

For further particulars of Ephesus, or Asia, or both, see

J. T. Wood's Discoveries at Ephesus.

ST PAUL AT ROME : OCCASION AND DATE OF THE EPISTLE.

St Paul arrived in Rome, from Melita, in the spring of

possible to determine for certain where in the City this lodging

» The Text adopted in this Edition is that of Dr Scrivener's